Analitici primiLibro I
Libro I, capitolo 1 Of Proposition, Term, Syllogism, and its Elements.24a10–24b30
Latino
Primum dicendum circa quid et de quo est intentio, quoniam circa demonstrationem et de disciplina demonstrativa est. Deinde determinandum quid propositio, et quid terminus, quid syllogismus, quis perfectus, et quis imperfectus. Postea vero quid est in toto esse, vel non esse hoc in illo, et quid dicimus de omni, aut de nullo praedicari. Propositio ergo est oratio affirmativa, vel negativa alicujus de aliquo. Haec autem aut universalis, aut particularis, aut indefinita. Dico autem universalem quidem, cum aliquid omni, aut nulli inesse; particularem vero, cum alicui, aut non alicui, aut non omni inesse. Indefinitam autem, cum quid inesse, vel non inesse significat, sive universali, vel particulari, ut contrariorum eamdem esse disciplinam, aut voluptatem non esse bonum. Differt autem demonstrativa propositio a dialectica, quoniam demonstrativa quidem sumptio alterius partis contradictionis est. Non enim interrogat, sed sumit, qui demonstrat. Dialectica vero interrogatio contradictionis est. Nihil autem refert ut fiat ex utraque syllogismus; nam et qui demonstrat, et qui interrogat, syllogizat, sumens aliquid de aliquo esse, vel non esse. Quare erit syllogistica quidem propositio, simpliciter affirmatio vel negatio alicujus de aliquo secundum dictum modum. Demonstrativa vero si vera sit, et per primas propositiones sumpta. Dialectica autem percontanti quidem interrogatio contradictionis est, syllogizanti vero sumptio apparentis et probabilis, quemadmodum in Topicis dictum est. Quid est ergo propositio, et quid differt syllogistica a demonstrativa et dialectica, diligentius quidem in sequentibus dicetur. Ad praesentem vero utilitatem, sufficienter nobis determinata sint, quae nunc dicta sunt. Terminum autem voco, in quem resolvitur propositio, ut praedicatum, et de quo praedicatur, vel apposito, vel separato esse, vel non esse. Syllogismus est oratio in qua, quibusdam positis, aliud quiddam ab his quae posita sunt ex necessitate accidit, eo quod haec sunt. Dico autem eo quod haec sunt, propter haec accidere. Propter haec vero accidere, est nullius extrinsecus termini indigere, ut fiat necessarium. Perfectum vero voco syllogismum, qui nullius alius indiget, praeter ea quae sumpta sunt, ut appareat necessarium. Imperfectum vero, qui indiget aut unius aut plurium, quae sunt quidem necessaria per subjectos terminos, non autem sumpta sunt per propositiones. In toto autem esse alterum in altero, et de omni praedicari alterum de altero idem est. Dicimus autem de omni praedicari, quando nihil est sumere subjecti, de quo non dicatur alterum, et de nullo similiter.
Inglese
24a10We must first state the subject of our inquiry and the faculty to which it belongs: its subject is demonstration and the faculty that carries it out demonstrative science. We must next define a premiss, a term, and a syllogism, and the nature of a perfect and of an imperfect syllogism; and after that, the inclusion or non-inclusion of one term in another as in a whole, and what we mean by predicating 24a15one term of all, or none, of another.
24a16A premiss then is a sentence affirming or denying one thing of another. This is either universal or particular or indefinite. By universal I mean the statement that something belongs to all or none of something else; by particular that it belongs to some or not to some or not to all; by indefinite that it does or does not belong, without any mark 24a20to show whether it is universal or particular, e.g. ‘contraries are subjects of the same science’, or ‘pleasure is not good’. The demonstrative premiss differs from the dialectical, because the demonstrative premiss is the assertion of one of two contradictory statements (the demonstrator does not ask for his premiss, but lays it down), whereas the dialectical 24a25premiss depends on the adversary’s choice between two contradictories. But this will make no difference to the production of a syllogism in either case; for both the demonstrator and the dialectician argue syllogistically after stating that something does or does not belong to something else. Therefore a syllogistic premiss without qualification will be an affirmation or denial of something concerning something else in the way we have described; it will be 24a35demonstrative, if it is true and obtained through the first: principles of its science; while a dialectical premiss is the giving of a choice between two contradictories, when a man is proceeding by question, but when he is syllogizing it is the assertion of that which is apparent and generally admitted, as has been said in the Topics.1 The nature then of a premiss and the difference between syllogistic, demonstrative, and dialectical premisses, may be taken as sufficiently 24b15defined by us in relation to our present need, but will be stated accurately in the sequel.2
24b16I call that a term into which the premiss is resolved, i.e. both the predicate and that of which it is predicated, ‘being’ being added and ‘not being’ removed, or vice versa.
24b19A syllogism is discourse in which, certain things being stated, something other than what is stated follows of 24b20necessity from their being so. I mean by the last phrase that they produce the consequence, and by this, that no further term is required from without in order to make the consequence necessary.
24b23I call that a perfect syllogism which needs nothing other than what has been stated to make plain what necessarily follows; a syllogism is imperfect, if it needs either one or 24b25more propositions, which are indeed the necessary consequences of the terms set down, but have not been expressly stated as premisses.
24b27That one term should be included in another as in a whole is the same as for the other to be predicated of all of the first. And we say that one term is predicated of all of another, whenever no instance of the subject can be found of which the other term cannot be asserted: ‘to be predicated 24b30of none’ must be understood in the same way.
Note del traduttore
- 1 τροῦ 29, 1043 ὃ.
- 2 The nature of demonstrative premisses is discussed in the 2051, Axn.; that of dialectical premisses in the Zo/zcs.
Owen 1853
It is first requisite to say what is the subject, concerning which, and why, the present treatise is undertaken, namely, that it is concerning demonstration, and for the sake of demonstrative science; we must afterwards define, what is a proposition, what a term, and what a syllogism, also what kind of syllogism is perfect, and what imperfect; lastly, what it is for a thing to be, or not to be, in a certain whole, and what we say it is to be predicated of every thing, or of nothing (of a class).
A proposition then is a sentence which affirms or denies something of something,1 and this is universal, or particular, or indefinite; I denominate universal, the being present2 with all or none; particular, the being present with something, or not with something, or not with every thing; but the indefinite the being present or not being present, without the universal or particular (sign); as for example, that there is the same science of contraries, or that pleasure is not good. But a demonstrative proposition differs from a dialectic in this, that the demonstrative is an assumption of one part of the contradiction, for a demonstrator does not interrogate, but assume, but the dialectic is an interrogation of contradiction.3 As regards however forming a syllogism from either proposition, there will be no difference between one and the other, since he who demonstrates and he who interrogates syllogize, assuming that something is or is not present with something. Wherefore a syllogistic proposition will be simply an affirmation or negation of something concerning something, after the above-mentioned mode: it is however demonstrative if it be true, and assumed through hypotheses from the beginning,4 and the dialectic proposition is to him who inquires an interrogation of contradiction, but to him who syllogizes, an assumption of what is seen and probable, as we have shown in the Topics. What therefore a proposition is, and wherein the syllogistic demonstrative and dialectic differ, will be shown accurately in the following treatises, but for our present requirements what has now been determined by us may perhaps suffice. Again, I call that a “term,” into which a proposition is resolved, as for instance, the predicate and that of which it is predicated, whether to be or not to be is added or separated. Lastly, a syllogism is a sentence in which certain things being laid down, something else different from the premises necessarily results, in consequence of their existence.5 I say that, “in consequence of their existence,” something results through them, but though something happens through them, there is no need of any external term in order to the existence of the necessary (consequence). Wherefore I call a perfect syllogism that which requires nothing else, beyond (the premises) assumed, for the necessary (consequence) to appear: but an imperfect syllogism, that which requires besides, one or more things, which are necessary, through the supposed terms, but have not been assumed through propositions.6 But for one thing to be in the whole of another, and for one thing to be predicated of the whole of another, are the same thing, and we say it is predicated of the whole, when nothing can be assumed of the subject, of which the other may not be asserted, and as regards being predicated of nothing, in like manner.7
Note del traduttore
- 1 Oratio indicativa, etc., Aldrich, “Oratio enunciative,” Boethius. The latter’s definition is the better.
- 2 The word ὑπάρχειν, inesse, has given ample scope for the exercise of logical contention: Taylor objects to translating it, the being inherent, and points out an anomaly arising from Pacius’ use of it in this way, in the next chapter. He asserts that the real Aristotelian sense is “being present with.” For the account of the word, see note, p. 53.
- Aristotle herein analyzes syllogism and demonstration into their prin- ciples; the names Prior and Posterior were given to these treatises in the time of Galen, but it is remarkable, that when Aristotle cites them, he denominates the former, “Concerning Syllogism,” and the latter “Concerning Demonstration.” Upon the subject of title, compare St. Hilaire, Mémoire, vol. i. p. 42, with Waitz, vol. i. p. 367; and for general elucidation of the treatise itself, much information has been derived from the valuable commentary of Pacius.
- 3 The oldest Greek commentator, Alexander Aphrodisiensis, speaks of the λογικ καὶ συλλογιστικὴ πραγματεία as containing under it, ἀποδεικτική, διαλεκτική, πειραστική, and σοφιστική. Schol. p. 149, a. 19.
- 4 These are ἀξιώματα, the truth of which are self-evident. Waitz. They correspond to the κοιναὶ ἔννοιαι of the mathematicians. The place referred to is the 1st book of the Topics. As assumption by the name of hypothesis forms one of the Aristotelian ἀρχαί, or principles of science, we annex the following table of the latter from Mansel’s Appendix.
- 5 Vide Aldrich. Aristotle’s definition is translated by Aulus Gellius, xv. 26. Oratio in quâ, consensis quibusdam et concessis aliud quid, quam quæ concessa sunt, per ea, quæ concessa sunt necessario conficitur. On the subject of the syllogism being a petitio principii, vide Mansel’s Logic, Appendix D.
- 6 Cf. Aquinas Opusc. 47. de Syll. cap. viii. Scotus, lib. i. Anal. Prior, Quæst. xxii. seqq. Occam, Log. p. 3, cap. 6. The direct and indirect syllogisms of the Schoolmen must not be confounded with the perfect and imperfect of Aristotle: an indirect syllogism has the minor term the predicate, and the major the subject, of the conclusion.
- 7 That is, when nothing can be assumed of the subject of which the other can be predicated. With Aristotle the “dictum de omni et nullo,” is the principle of all syllogism. Vide Whately, b. i. sect. 4. See also the same principle, Categor. 3.
Citato nell'enciclopedia: GIUDIZIO · PROPOSIZIONE · SILLOGISMO
Libro I, capitolo 2 On the Conversion of Propositions.25a1–26
Latino
Quoniam autem omnis propositio est, aut de inesse, aut ex necessitate inesse, aut contingere inesse; harum autem, hae quidem affirmativae, illae autem negativae secundum unamquamque appellationem; rursus autem affirmativarum et negativarum, aliae sunt universales, aliae particulares, aliae indefinitae: universalem quidem privativam de eo quod est inesse, necesse est in terminis converti. Ut si nulla voluptas est bonum, neque bonum nullum, erit voluptas. Praedicativam autem converti quidem necessarium est, non tamen universaliter, sed in parte, ut, si omnis voluptas est bonum, et bonum aliquod voluptas. Particularem autem affirmativam quidem converti necesse est particulariter. Nam si voluptas aliqua, bonum, et bonum aliquod erit voluptas. Privativam vero non est necessarium. Non enim si homo non inest alicui animali, et animal non inest alicui homini. Primum ergo sit privativa universalis a b propositio, si ergo nulli b inest a, neque a nulli inerit b. Nam si alicui inest ut c, non verum erit nullum b esse a. Nam c eorum quae sunt b aliquod est. Si vero omni b inest a, et b alicui a inest, nam si nulli, neque a nulli b inerit, sed positum erat omni inesse. Similiter autem et si particularis est propositio, nam si inest a alicui b, et b alicui eorum quae sunt a necesse est inesse; si enim nulli, nec a nulli inerit b. Si autem a alicui eorum quae sunt b non inest, non necesse est et b alicui a non inesse, ut si b quidem sit animal, a vero homo, homo enim non omni animali, animal vero omni homini inest.
Inglese
25a1Every premiss states that something either is or must be or may be the attribute of something else; of premisses of these three kinds some are affirmative, others negative, in respect of each of the three modes of attribution; again some affirmative and negative premisses are universal, 25a5others particular, others indefinite. It is necessary then that in universal attribution the terms of the negative premiss should be convertible, e.g. if no pleasure is good, then no good will be pleasure; the terms of the affirmative must be convertible, not however universally, but in part, e.g. if every pleasure is good, some good must be pleasure; 25a10the particular affirmative must convert in part (for if some pleasure is good, then some good will be pleasure); but the particular negative need not convert, for if some animal is not man, it does not follow that some man is not animal.
25a14First then take a universal negative with the terms 25a15A and B. If no B is A, neither can any A be B. For if some A (say C) were B, it would not be true that no B is A; for C is a B. But if every B is A, then some A is B. For if no A were B, then no B could be A. But 25a20we assumed that every B is A. Similarly too, if the premiss is particular. For if some B is A, then some of the As must be B. For if none were, then no B would be A. But if some B is not A, there is no necessity that some of the As should not be B; e.g. let B stand for animal 25a25and A for man. Not every animal is a man; but every man is an animal.
Owen 1853
Since every proposition is either of that which is present (simply), or is present necessarily or contingently, and of these some are affirmative, but others negative, according to each appellation; again, since of affirmative and negative propositions some are universal, others particular, and others indefinite, it is necessary that the universal negative proposition of what is present should be converted in its terms; for instance, if “no pleasure is good,” “neither will any good be pleasure.” But an affirmative proposition we must of necessity convert not universally, but particularly,1 as if “all pleasure is good,” it is also necessary that “a certain good should be pleasure;” but of particular propositions, we must convert the affirmative proposition particularly, since if “a certain pleasure is good,” so also “will a certain good be pleasure;” a negative proposition however need not be thus converted, since it does not follow, if “man” is not present with “a certain animal,” that animal also is not present with a certain man.
Let then first the proposition A B be an universal negative; if A is present with no B, neither will B be present with any A, for if it should be present with some A, for example with C, it will not be true, that A is present with no B, since C is something of B. If, again, A is present with every B, B will be also present with some A, for if with no A, neither will A be present with any B, but it was supposed to be present with every B. In a similar manner also if the proposition be particular, for if A be present with some B, B must also necessarily be present with some A, for if it were present with none, neither would A be present with any B, but if A is not present with some B, B need not be present with some A, for example, if B is “animal,” but A, “man,” for man is not present with “every animal,” but “animal” is present with “every man.”
Note del traduttore
- 1 Aristotle’s account of conversion differs from that of Aldrich, since he divides conversion into universal and particular, having respect to the quality of the proposition after conversion. Ἁπλῆ ἀντιστροφὴ is mentioned by Philoponus Scholia. On the conversion per accidens, of the logicians, see Whately, b. ii. sect. 4. Boethius uses the expressions generalis and per accidens. Whately’s term, conversion by limitation, is far better. The example in the text is worked out more shortly by Theophrastus and Eudemus. It is to be noticed that, having in Inter. ch. 12, spoken of four modes, he here reduces them to two Vide St. Hilaire’s Translation, Preface, p. 66.
Libro I, capitolo 3 On the Conversion of Modal Propositions.25a27–25b25
Latino
Eodem autem modo se habebit in necessariis propositionibus, nam universalis quidem privativa universaliter convertitur. Affirmativarum autem utraque particulariter. Nam si necesse est a nulli b inesse, necesse est et b nulli a inesse; si enim alicui contingit, et a alicui b continget. Si autem ex necessitate a omni vel alicui b inest, et b alicui a necesse est inesse, nam si non ex necessitate inest, neque a alicui b ex necessitate inerit. Particularis vero privativa non convertitur, propter eamdem causam, propter quam et supra diximus. In contingentibus vero, quoniam multipliciter dicitur contingere, nam et necessarium, et non necessarium, et possibile contingere dicimus; in affirmativis quidem, similiter se habebit secundum conversionem in omnibus. Nam si a omni aut alicui b contingit, et b alicui a contingit, si enim nulli, nec a nulli b, ostensum est enim hoc prius. In negativis vero non similiter, sed quaecunque quidem contingere dicuntur, ex eo quod ex necessitate non insunt, vel in eo quod non ex necessitate insunt similiter. Ut si quis dicat hominem contingere non esse equum, aut album nulli tunicae inesse. Horum enim hoc quidem ex necessitate inest, illud vero non ex necessitate inest, et similiter convertitur propositio. Nam si contingit nulli homini equum inesse, et hominem contingit nulli equo inesse, et si album contingit nulli tunicae, et tunica contingit nulli albo, si enim alicui necessario, et album tunicae alicui inerit ex necessitate, hoc enim ostensum est prius. Similiter autem et in particulari negativa. Quaecunque vero ut in pluribus, et in eo quod nata sunt dicuntur contingere secundum quem modum determinamus contingens, non similiter se habebit in privativis conversionibus. Sed et universalis quidem privativa propositio non convertitur, particularis vero convertitur. Hoc autem erit manifestum quando de contingenti dicemus. Nunc autem nobis tantum sit cum iis quae dicta sunt, manifestum, quoniam contingere nulli aut alicui non inesse affirmativam habet figuram, nam et contingit ipsi est similiter ordinatur. Est autem, quibuscunque adjacens praedicatur, affirmationem semper facit, et omnino, ut: est non bonum, vel est non album, vel simpliciter, est non hoc. Ostendetur autem et hoc per sequentia, secundum conversiones autem similiter se habebunt in aliis.
Inglese
25a27The same manner of conversion will hold good also in respect of necessary premisses. The universal negative converts universally; each of the affirmatives converts into 25a30a particular. If it is necessary that no B is A, it is necessary also that no A is B. For if it is possible that some A is B, it would be possible also that some B is A. If all or some B is A of necessity, it is necessary also that some A is B: for if there were no necessity, neither would some of the Bs be A 25a35necessarily. But the particular negative does not convert, for the same reason which we have already stated.1
25a37In respect of possible premisses, since possibility is used in several senses (for we say that what is necessary and what is not necessary and what is potential is possible), affirmative 25a40statements will all convert in a manner similar to those described.2 For if it is possible that all or some B is A, it 25bwill be possible that some A is B. For if that were not possible, then no B could possibly be A. This has been already proved.3 But in negative statements the case is different. Whatever is said to be possible, either because B necessarily is A,4 or because B is not necessarily A, admits 25b5of conversion like other negative statements, e.g. if one should say, it is possible that man is not horse, or that no garment is white. For in the former case the one term necessarily does not belong to the other; in the latter there is no necessity that it should: and the premiss converts like other negative statements. For if it is possible for no man 25b10to be a horse, it is also admissible for no horse to be a man; and if it is admissible for no garment to be white, it is also admissible for nothing white to be a garment. For if any white thing must be a garment, then some garment will necessarily be white. This has been already proved. The particular negative also must be treated like those dealt with above.5 But if anything is said to be possible because 25b15it is the general rule and natural (and it is in this way we define the possible), the negative premisses can no longer be converted like the simple negatives; the universal negative premiss does not convert, and the particular does. This will be plain when we speak about the possible.6 At present we may take this much as clear in addition to what has been 25b20said: the statement that it is possible that no B is A or some B is not A is affirmative in form: for the expression ‘is possible’ ranks along with ‘is’, and ‘is’ makes an affirmation always and in every case, whatever the terms to which it is added in predication, e. g. ‘it is not-good’ or ‘it is not-white’ or in a word ‘it is not-this’. But this also will be 25b25proved in the sequel.7 Ji conversion these premisses will behave like the other affirmative propositions.
Note del traduttore
- 1 11... 12, 22-6.
- 2 In ll. 7-13.
- 3 430-2.
- 4 Omit μὴ in l. 4 with A, B, Phil., and Waitz.
- 5 214-17,
- 6 In ἃ 12, * cc. 13, 17. ὃς͵ 46.
- 7 In the Posterior Analytics.
Owen 1853
The same system will hold good in necessary propositions, for an universal negative is universally convertible, but either affirmative proposition particularly; for if it is necessary that A should be present with no B, it is also necessary that B should be present with no A, for if it should happen to be present with any, A also might happen to be present with some B. But if A is of necessity present with every or with some certain B, B is also necessarily present with some certain A; for if it were not necessarily, neither would A of necessity be present with some certain B: a particular negative however is not converted, for the reason we have before assigned.
In contingent propositions, (since contingency is multifariously predicated, for we call the necessary, and the not necessary, and the possible, contingent,) in all affirmatives, conversion will occur in a similar manner, for if A is contingent to every or to some certain B, B may also be contingent to some A; for if it were to none, neither would A be to any B, for this has been shown before. (Vide ch. 2.) The like however does not occur in negative propositions, but such things as are called contingent either from their being necessarily not present, or from their being not necessarily present, (are converted) similarly (with the former); e. g. if a man should say, that it is contingent, for “a man,” not to be “a horse,” or for “whiteness” to be present with no “garment.” For of these, the one, is necessarily not present, but the other, is not necessarily, present; and the proposition is similarly convertible, for if it be contingent to no “man” to be “a horse,” it also concurs with no “horse” to be “a man,” and if “whiteness” happens to no “garment,” a “garment” also happens to no “whiteness;” for if it did happen to any, “whiteness” will also necessarily happen to “a certain garment,” and this has been shown before, and in like manner with respect to the particular negative proposition. But whatever things are called contingent as being for the most part and from their nature, (after which manner we define the contingent,) will not subsist similarly in negative conversions, for an universal negative proposition is not converted, but a particular one is, this however will be evident when we speak of the contingent. At present, in addition to what we have said, let thus much be manifest, that to happen to nothing, or not to be present with any thing, has an affirmative figure, for “it is contingent,” is similarly arranged with “it is,” and “it is” always and entirely produces affirmation in whatever it is attributed to, e. g. “it is not good,” or, “it is not white,” or in short, “it is not this thing.” This will however be shown in what follows, but as regards conversions, these will coincide with the rest.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Modality is not altogether excluded from Logic; but is admitted by Aristotle, only when, being expressed in a proposition, it necessitates under certain conditions a corresponding modification of consequence. Logic has nothing to do with deciding the truth or falsity of proposition, per se, necessarily or contingently; it only ascertains the necessary inference of conclusion from premises according to certain canons. Vide some admirable remarks by Sir W. Hamilton on this subject. Psellus and Petrus Hispanus are both extra-logical in their consideration of matter.
Libro I, capitolo 4 Of Syllogism, and of the first Figure.25b26–26b33
Latino
His vero determinatis dicemus jam per quae et quando et quomodo fit omnis syllogismus, postea vero dicendum de demonstratione. Prius enim de syllogismo dicendum quam de demonstratione, eo quod universalior est syllogismus, nam demonstratio quidem syllogismus quidam est; syllogismus vero non omnis demonstratio. Quando igitur tres termini sic se habent ad invicem, ut et postremus sit in toto medio, et medius in toto primo vel sit, vel non sit, necesse est extremitatum perfectum esse syllogismum. Voco autem medium quod et ipsum in alio, et aliud in ipso est, quod et positione medium est; extrema vero quod et ipsum in alio, et in quo aliud est. Si enim a de omni b, et b de omni c, necesse est a de omni c praedicari. Prius enim dictum est quomodo de omni dicimus. Similiter autem et si a de nullo b, b autem de omni c, quoniam a nulli c inerit. Si autem primum quidem omni medio consequens est, medium vero nulli postremo, non erit syllogismus extremitatum. Nihil enim necessarium accidit, eo quod haec sunt, nam et omni et nulli contingit primum postremo inesse, quare neque particulare, neque universale fit necessarium. Cum autem nihil est necessarium, per haec non erit syllogismus. Termini vero ejus quod est omni inesse, animal, homo, equus; ejus vero quod est nulli, animal, homo, lapis. Quando vero nec primum medio, nec medium postremo ulli inest, nec sic erit syllogismus. Termini vero ut inesse, scientia, linea, medicina; ut non inesse, scientia, linea, unitas. Universalibus igitur existentibus terminis, manifestum est in hac figura quando erit, et quando non erit syllogismus, et quoniam cum est syllogismus, necessarium est terminos sic se habere, ut diximus, et sic se habens manifestum quoniam erit syllogismus. Si autem hic quidem terminorum universaliter, alius vero particulariter ad alium, quando universale quidem ponitur ad majorem extremitatem vel praedicativum, vel privativum, particulare vero ad minorem praedicativum, necesse est syllogismum esse perfectum. Quando vero ad minorem vel quolibet modo aliter se habeant termini, impossibile est. Dico autem majorem extremitatem quidem in qua medium est, minorem vero, quae sub medio est. Insit enim a quidem omni b, b autem alicui c, ergo si est de omni praedicari, quod in principio dictum est, necesse est a alicui c inesse. Et si a quidem nulli b inest, b vero alicui c, necesse est a alicui c non inesse, determinatum est enim et de nullo, quomodo dicimus, quare erit syllogismus perfectus. Similiter autem et si indefinitum sit b c praedicativum, nam idem erit syllogismus indefinito et particulari sumpto. Si autem ad minorem extremitatem universale ponatur vel praedicativum, vel privativum, non erit syllogismus neque cum affirmativa, neque negativa, neque indefinita, neque particularis sit, ut si a quidem alicui b inest, vel non inest, b autem omni c inest. Termini ut inesse, bonum, habitus, prudentia; ubi non inesse, bonum, habitus, indisciplina. Rursum si b quidem nulli c, a vero alicui b inest, vel non inest, vel non omni inest, nec sic erit syllogismus. Termini omni inesse, album, equus, cygnus; nulli inesse, album, equus, corvus. Idem autem et si a b indefinitum sit. Nec quando ad majorem extremitatem quidem universale ponatur vel praedicativum, vel privativum, ad minorem vero particulare privativum, non erit syllogismus vel indefinito, vel particulari sumpto. Velut si a quidem omni b inest, b autem alicui c non inest, vel non omni inest. Cui enim alicui non inest medium, hoc omne et nullum sequatur primum. Ponantur enim termini, animal, homo, album, deinde et de quibus albis non praedicatur homo, sumantur cygnus et nix; ergo animal de uno quidem omni praedicatur, de altero vero nullo, quare non erit syllogismus. Rursum a quidem nulli b insit, b autem alicui c non insit, et sint termini, inanimatum, homo, album, deinde sumantur alba, de quibus non praedicatur homo, cygnus et nix; nam inanimatum de hoc quidem omni praedicatur, de illo vero nullo. Amplius: quoniam indefinitum est alicui eorum quae sunt c non inesse b, verum est autem et nulli inest, et si non omni, quoniam alicui non inest, sumptis autem his terminis velut nulli inesse, non fit syllogismus (hoc enim dictum est prius) manifestum; ergo est quoniam in eo quod sic se habent termini non erit syllogismus, esset enim et in his. Similiter autem ostendetur, et si universale ponatur privativum. Neque enim si ambo intervalla particularia praedicative, vel privative dicantur, aut hoc quidem praedicativum, illud vero privativum, vel hoc quidem indefinitum, illud vero definitum, vel ambo indefinita, non erit syllogismus nullo modo. Termini vero communes omnium, animal, album, equus, animal, album, lapis. Manifestum est igitur ex iis quae dicta sunt quoniam si sit syllogismus in hac figura particularis, quoniam necesse est terminos sic se habere, ut diximus. Aliter enim se habentibus, nullo [modo] fit. Palam autem quoniam omnes qui in hac sunt syllogismi perfecti sunt, omnes enim perficiuntur per ea quae ex principio sumuntur, et quoniam omnia problemata ostenduntur per hanc figuram: etenim omni et nulli, alicui et non alicui inesse. Voco autem hujusmodi figuram, primam.
Inglese
25b27After these distinctions we now state by what means, when, and how every syllogism is produced; subsequently we must speak of demonstration. Syllogism should be discussed before demonstration, because syllogism is the 25b30more general: the demonstration is a sort of syllogism, but not every syllogism is a demonstration.
25b32Whenever three terms are so related to one another that the last is contained in the middle as in a whole, and the middle is either contained in, or excluded from, the first as in or from a whole, the extremes must be related by 25b35a perfect syllogism. I call that term middle which is itself contained in another and contains another in itself: in position also this comes in the middle. By extremes I mean both that term which is itself contained in another and that in which another is contained. If1 A is predicated of all B, and B of all C, A must be predicated of all C: we 25b40have already explained2 what we mean by ‘predicated of 26aall3. Similarly also, if A is predicated of no B, and B of all C, it is necessary that no C will be A.
26a2But4 if the first term belongs to all the middle, but the middle to none of the last term, there will be no syllogism in respect of the extremes; for nothing necessary follows from the terms being so related; for it is possible that the 26a5first should belong either to all or to none of the last, so: that neither a particular nor a universal conclusion is necessary. But if there is no necessary consequence, there cannot be a syllogism by means of these premisses. As an example of a universal affirmative relation between the extremes we may take the terms animal, man, horse; of a universal negative relation, the terms animal, man, stone. Nor5 again can a syllogism be formed when neither the 26a10first term belongs to any of the middle, nor the middle to any of the last. As an example of a positive relation between the extremes take the terms science, line, medicine: of a negative relation science, line, unit.
26a13If then the terms are universally related, it is clear in this figure when a syllogism will be possible and when not, and 26a15that if a syllogism is possible the terms must be related as described, and if they are so related there will be a syllogism.
26a17But if one term is related universally, the other in part only, to its subject, there must be a perfect syllogism whenever universality is posited with reference to the major term either affirmatively or negatively, and particularity 26a20with reference to the minor term affirmatively: but whenever the universality is posited in relation to the minor term, or the terms are related in any other way, a syllogism is impossible. I call that term the major in which the middle is contained and that term the minor which comes under the middle. Let6 all B be A and some C be B. Then if ‘predicated of all’ means what was said above,7 it is necessary 26a25that some C is A. And if8 no B is A, but some C is B, it is necessary that some C is not A. (The meaning of ‘predicated of none’ has also been defined.9) So there will be a perfect syllogism. This holds good also if the premiss BC10 should be indefinite, provided that it is affirmative: for we shall have the same syllogism whether the premiss is indefinite or particular.
26a30But if the universality is posited with respect to the minor term either affirmatively or negatively, a syllogism will not be possible, whether the major premiss is: positive or negative, indefinite or particular: e.g.11 if some B is or is not A, and all C is. As an example of a positive relation between 26a35the extremes take the terms good, state, wisdom: of a negative relation, good, state, ignorance. Again‘12 if no C is B, but some B is or is not A, or not every B is A, there cannot be a syllogism. ‘Take the terms white, horse, swan: white, horse, raven. The same terms may be taken also if the premiss BA is indefinite.
26b1Nor when the major premiss is universal, whether affirmative or negative. and the minor premiss is negative and particular, can there be a syllogism, whether the minor premiss be indefinite or particular: e.g.13 if all B is A, and some C is not B, or if not all C is B. For the major term may be predicable both of all and of none of the minor, 26b5to some of which the middle term cannot be attributed. Suppose the terms are animal, man, white: next take some of the white things of which man is not predicated—swan and snow: animal is predicated of all of the one, but of none of the other. Consequently there cannot bea syllogism. 26b10Again14 let no B be A, but let some C not be B. Take the terms inanimate, man, white: then take some white things of which man is not predicated—swan and snow: the term inanimate is predicated of all of the one, of none of the other.
26b14Further since it is indefinite to say some C is not B, and 26b15it is true that some C is not B, whether no C is B, or not all C is B, and since if terms are assumed such that no C is B, no syllogism follows (this has already been stated *), it is clear that this arrangement of terms will not afford a syllogism: otherwise one would have been possible with 26b20a universal negative minor premiss. A similar proof may also be given if the universal premiss15 is negative.
26b22Nor can there in any way be a syllogism if both the relations of subject and predicate are particular, cither positively or negatively, or the one negative and the other affirmative,16 or one indefinite and the other definite, or both indefinite. 26b25Terms common to all the above are animal, white, horse: animal, white, stone.
26b26It is clear then from what has been said that if there is a syllogism in this figure with a particular conclusion, the terms must be related as we have stated: if they are related otherwise, no syllogism is possible anyhow. It is evident also that all the syllogisms in this figure are perfect (for 26b30they are all completed by means of the premisses originally taken) and that all conclusions are proved by this figure, viz. universal and particular, affirmative and negative. Such a figure I call the first.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Barbara, major A, minor A.
- 2 24° 28,
- 3 Celarent, major E, minor A.
- 4 Major A, minor E.
- 5 Major E, minor E.
- 6 Darii.
- 7 24) 28.
- 8 Ferio.
- 9 24b30.
- 10 The Aristotelian formula for the proposition, AB, in which δ represents the subject and A the predicate (A belongs to B), has been retained throughout, because in most places this suits the context better than the modern formula in which A represents the subject and B the predicate.
- 11 Major 7 or O, minor A.
- 12 Major 7 or O, minor E.
- 13 Major A, minor O,
- 14 Major E, minor O. 2D,’ Major A, minor O. * i.e. the major premiss.
- 15 δ Major E, minor ὦ,
- 16 TI, OO, IO, OF.
Owen 1853
These things being determined, let us now describe by what, when, and how, every syllogism is produced, and let us afterwards speak of demonstration, for we must speak of syllogism prior to demonstration, because syllogism is more universal, since, indeed, demonstration is a certain syllogism, but not every syllogism is demonstration.
When, then, three terms so subsist, with reference to each other, as that the last is in the whole of the middle, and the middle either is, or is not, in the whole of the first, then it is necessary that there should be a perfect syllogism of the extremes.
But I call that the middle,1 which is itself in an-other, whilst another is in it,2 and which also be-comes the middle by position,3 but the extreme4 that which is itself in another, and in which an-other also is.5 For if A is predicated of every B, and B of every C, A must necessarily be predicated of every C, for it has been before shown, how we predicate “of every;” so also if A is predicated of no B, but B is predicated of every C, A will not be predicated of any C. But if the first is in every
Ex. 1. Every man is an animal Every man is an animal No horse is a man No stone is a man Every horse is an animal. No stone is an animal. Ex. 2. No line is science No line is science No medicine is a line No unity is a line Every medicine is science. No unity is science. Ex. 3. Some habit {is / is not} good Some habit {is / is not} good All prudence is a habit All ignorance is a habit All prudence is good. No ignorance is good. Ex. 4. Some horse {is / is not} white Some horse {is / is not} white No swan is a horse No crow is a horse Every swan is white. No crow is white. Ex. 5. Every man is an animal Every man is an animal Something white (i. e. a swan) Something white (i. e. snow) is not is not a man a man Every swan is an animal. No snow is an animal. Ex. 6. No man is inanimate No man is inanimate Something white (i.'e. snow) Something white (i. e. a swan) is is not a man not a man All snow is inanimate. No swan is inanimate. middle, but the middle is in no last, there is not a syllogism of the extremes, for nothing necessarily results from the existence of these, since the first happens to be present with every, and with no extreme; so that neither a particular nor universal (conclusion) necessarily results, and nothing necessary resulting, there will not be through these a syllogism. Let the terms of being present universally, be “animal,” “man,” “horse,” and let the terms of being present with no one be “animal,” “man,” “stone.” Since, then, neither the first term is present with the middle, nor the middle with any extreme, there will not thus be a syllogism. Let the terms of being present, be “science,” “line,” “medicine,” but of not being present, “science,” “line,” “unity;” the terms then being universal, it is manifest in this figure, when there will and when there will not be a syllogism, also that when there is a syllogism, it is necessary that the terms should subsist, as we have said, and that if they do thus subsist there will evidently be a syllogism But if one of the terms be universal and the other particular, in relation to the other, when the universal is joined to the major extreme, whether affirmative or negative, but the particular to the minor affirmative, there must necessarily be a perfect syllogism, but when the (universal) is joined to the minor, or the terms are arranged in some other way, a (syllogism) is impossible. I call the major extreme that in which the middle is, and the minor that which is under the middle. For let A be present with every B, but B with some C, if then to be predicated “of every” is what has been asserted from the first, A must necessarily be present with some C, and if A is present with no B, but B with some C, A must necessarily not be present with some C, for what we mean by the being predicated of no one has been defined, so that there will be a perfect syllogism. In like manner, if B, C, being affirmative, be indefinite, for there will be the same syllogism, both of the indefinite, and of that which is assumed as a particular.
If indeed to the minor extreme an universal affirmative or negative be added, there will not be a syllogism, whether the indefinite, or particular, affirms or denies, e. g. if A is or is not present with some B, but B is present to every C; let the terms of affirmation be “good,” “habit,” “prudence,” and those of negation, “good,” “habit,” “ignorance.” Again, if B is present with no C, but A is present or is not present with some B, or not with every B; neither thus will there be a syllogism; let the terms of being present with every (individual) be “white,” “horse,” “swan;” but those of being present with no one, be “white,” “horse,” “crow.” The same also may be taken if A, B be indefinite. Neither will there be a syllogism, when to the major extreme the universal affirmative or negative is added; but to the minor, a particular negative, whether it be indefinitely or particularly taken, e. g. if A is present with every B; but B is not present with some, or not with every C, for to what the middle is not present, to this, both to every, and to none, the first will be consequent. For let the terms, “animal,” “man,” “white,” be supposed, afterwards from among those white things, of which man is not predicated, let “swan” and “snow” be taken; hence “animal” is predicated of every individual of the one, but of no individual of the other, wherefore there will not be a syllogism. Again, let A be present with no B, but B not be present with some C, let the terms also be “inanimate,” “man,” “white,” then let “swan” and “snow” be taken from those white things, of which man is not predicated, for inanimate is predicated of every individual of the one, but of no individual of the other. Once more, since it is indefinite for B not to be present with some C, (for it is truly asserted, that it is not present with some C, whether it is present with none, or not with every C,) such terms being taken, so as to be present with none, there will be no syllogism (and this has been declared before). Wherefore it is evident, that when the terms are thus, there will not be a syllogism, since if one could be, there could be also one in these, and in like manner it may be shown, if even an universal negative be taken. Nor will there by any means be a syllogism, if both particular intervals6 be predicated either as affirmative or negative, or the one affirmative and the other negative, or the one indefinite, or the other definite, or both indefinite; but let the common terms of all be “animal,” “white,” “man,” “animal,” “white,” “stone.” * Example (7.)
From what has been said, then, it is evident, that if there be a particular syllogism in this figure, the terms must necessarily be as we have said, and that if the terms be thus, there will necessarily be a syllogism, but by no means if they are otherwise. It is also clear, that all the syllogisms in this figure are perfect,7 for all are perfected through the first assumptions; and that all problems are demonstrated by this figure, for by this, to be present with all, and with none, and with some, and not with some, (are proved,) and such I call the first figure.8
Note del traduttore
- 1 That is, in the first figure, because the middle is placed otherwise in the second and third figures.
- 2 That is, in the first figure; the middle is the subject of the major pre-mise, and predicate of the minor.
- 3 That is, the middle is placed between the extremes. Aristotle, in his figures, regards rather the extension of the middle, than its position in the two premises. Vide Trendelenburg, Elem. sect. 28. Waitz, Anal. Pr. 23.
- 4 The majus extremum, τὸ μεῖζον ἄκρον, is called also τὸ πρτον. An. Pr. book i. ch. 31; the minus, τὸ ἔλαττον, also τὸ σχατον. An. Pr. book ii. ch. 8. Cf. Aldrich, cap. iii. sect. 3.
- 5 The minor extreme is the subject of the middle in the minor pre-mise; and the major extreme is the predicate of the middle in the major premise.
- 6 Propositions. “Propositio ipsa vocatur passim ab Aristotele, ‘inter-
- 7 For the special and general rules of syllogism, see the common Logics. It is sufficient to observe here, that the Aristotelian dictum is directly applicable only to the first figure, which is therefore the type of all syllogisms, and that the special rules, as laid down by Petrus Hispanus, may all be found in this and the following chapters.
- 8 On the term προβλήματα, compare Alexander Schol. p. 150, b. xl. with this place, and also with Topics, i. 4. Schol. p. 256, a. 14, here, it is used as ζητούμενα, or “quæstiones,” upon which vide Aldrich, cap. 3. The term σχήματα, is employed, as Pacius thinks, by Aristotle, because of his illustration of syllogisms by geometrical figures. Vide Waitz, vol. i. 384. The invention of the fourth figure (disowned by Aristotle) is attributed by Averrois to Galen. Τρόπος, or mood, is not used in Aldrich’s sense by Aristotle, except, perhaps, in the 28th chapter of this book. In the same meaning, Aristotle uses πτῶσις in An. i. 26. Upon the perfect and imperfect moods, vide Whately and Aldrich, (Mansel’s Ed.)
Citato nell'enciclopedia: SILLOGISMO
Libro I, capitolo 5 Of the second Figure.26b34–28a9
Latino
Quando vero idem huic omni quidem, illi vero nulli inest, vel utique omni, vel nulli, figuram quidem hujusmodi voco secundam. Medium autem in hac dico quod de utraque praedicatur; extremitates vero de quibus dicitur hoc, majorem quidem extremitatem, quae juxta medium posita est, minorem vero, quae longius sita est a medio. Ponitur autem medium foras quidem extremitatum, primum vero positione. Perfectus igitur non erit syllogismus nullo modo in hac figura, possibile vero erit et universalibus, et non universalibus existentibus terminis. Universalibus igitur terminis erit syllogismus, quando medium huic quidem omni, illi vero nulli inerit, etsi ad utrumvis sit privativum, aliter vero nullo modo. Praedicetur enim m de n quidem nullo, de x vero omni, quoniam igitur convertitur privativa, nulli m inerit n, at m omni x supponebatur, quare n nulli x inerit: hoc enim ostensum est prius. Rursum si m n quidem omni inest, x vero nulli, neque n x nulli inerit. Nam si m nulli x, neque x nulli n inerit, at vero m omni n inerat, quare x nulli inerit. Facta est enim rursum prima figura. Quoniam autem convertitur privativum, neque n nulli x inerit, quare erit idem syllogismus, est autem ostendere haec et ad impossibile ducentes. Quoniam ergo fit syllogismus sic se habentibus terminis manifestum, sed non perfectus, non enim solum ex iis quae ab initio sumpta sunt, sed ex aliis perficitur necessarium. Si autem m de omni n et x praedicetur, non erit syllogismus. Termini inesse, substantia, animal, ratio; non inesse, substantia, animal, lapis, medium, substantia. Nec quando de n nec de x nullo praedicatur m. Termini inesse, linea, animal, homo; non inesse, linea, animal, lapis. Manifestum ergo quoniam si fit syllogismus ex universalibus terminis, necesse est terminos sic se habere, ut in principio diximus. Aliter enim se habentibus terminis non fit conclusio necessaria. Si autem ad alterum sit universaliter medium, quando ad majus quidem fuerit universaliter vel praedicative, vel privative, ad minus autem et particulariter, et oppositae universali (dico autem oppositae, si universale quidem privativum particulare praedicativum, vel si universale praedicativum, particulare privativum), necesse est syllogismum fieri privativum particulariter. Nam si m nulli quidem n, x autem alicui inest, necesse est n alicui x non inesse. Quoniam enim convertitur privativum, nulli m inerit, n m vero supponebatur alicui x inesse, quare n alicui eorum quae sunt x non inerit. Fit enim syllogismus per primam figuram. Rursus si n quidem omni m, x vero alicui non inest, necesse est n alicui x non inesse. Nam si x omni inest n, praedicatur autem et m de omni n, necesse est m omni x inesse, supponebatur autem alicui non inesse. Et si m n omni quidem inest, x autem non omni, erit syllogismus, quoniam non omni x inest n. Demonstratio autem eadem. Si autem de x quidem omni, de n vero non omni praedicatur m, non erit syllogismus. Termini inesse, animal, substantia, corvus. Non inesse, animal, album, corvus. Nec quando de x quidem nullo, de n vero aliquo. Termini inesse, animal, substantia, lapis. Non inesse, animal, substantia, scientia. Quando igitur oppositum est universale particulari, dictum est quando erit, et quando non erit syllogismus. Quando autem similis figurae fuerint propositiones, ut ambae privativae vel affirmativae, nullo modo erit syllogismus. Sint enim primum privativae, et universale ponatur ad majorem extremitatem, ut m n quidem nulli, x autem alicui non insit: contingit ergo et omni, et nulli x inesse n. Termini quidem nulli inesse, nigrum, nix, animal. Omni vero inesse, non est sumere, si m alicui quidem x inest, alicui autem non. Nam si omni x inest n, et m nulli, n etiam m nulli x inerit; sed positum erat alicui inesse, non igitur sic sumere contingit terminos. Ex indefinito autem ostendendum est. Quoniam enim verum est m non inesse alicui x, et si nulli inest, nulli vero cum insit non erit syllogismus, manifestum quoniam neque nunc erit. Rursum si praedicativae, et universale ponatur similiter, ut m omni quidem n, x autem alicui insit, contingit ergo et omni, et nulli x inesse. Termini nulli inesse, album, cygnus, lapis. Omni vero non erit sumere terminos, propter eamdem causam quam et prius, sed ex indefinito monstrandum est. Si autem universale ad minorem extremitatem est, et m x quidem nulli, n vero alicui non inest, contingit n, et omni et nulli x inesse. Termini inesse, album, animal, corvus; non inesse, album, lapis, corvus. Similiter autem et si praedicativae fuerint propositiones. Termini non inesse, album, animal, nix; inesse, album, animal, cygnus. Manifestum est igitur quoniam si similis figurae sint propositiones, et haec quidem universalis, illa vero particularis, quoniam nullo modo fit syllogismus. Sed nec si alicui, utrique inest, vel non inest, vel huic quidem inest, illi vero non, vel neutri omni, vel indefinitae. Termini autem communes omnium, album, animal, homo, album, animal, inanimatum. Manifestum est igitur ex praedictis quoniam si sic se habent termini ad invicem, ut dictum est, fit syllogismus ex necessitate, et si fit syllogismus, necesse est terminos sic se habere. Palam autem et quoniam omnes imperfecti sunt, qui in hac figura sunt syllogismi; omnes enim perficiuntur assumptis quibusdam, quae vel insunt terminis ex necessitate, vel ponuntur velut hypotheses, ut quando per impossibile ostendimus. Et quoniam non fit affirmativus syllogismus per hanc figuram, sed omnes privativi, et universales, et particulares.
Inglese
26b34Whenever the same thing belongs to all of one subject, 26b35and to none of another, or to all of each subject or to none of either, I call such a figure the second; by middle term in it I mean that which is predicated of both subjects, by extremes the terms of which this is said, by major extreme that which lies near the middle, by minor that which is further away from the middle. The middle term 27astands outside the extremes, and is first in position. A syllogism cannot be perfect anyhow in this figure, but it may be valid whether the terms are related universally or not.
27a3If then the terms are related universally a syllogism will be possible, whenever the middle belongs to all of one subject and to none of another (it does not matter which has 27a5the negative relation), but in no other way. Let M be predicated of no N, but of all O. Since, then, the negative relation is convertible, N will belong to no M: but M was assumed to belong to all O: consequently N will belong to no O.1 This has already been proved.2 Again if M belongs 27a10to all N, but to no O, then N will belong to no O.3 For if M belongs to no O, O belongs to no M: but M (as was said) belongs to all .V: O then will belong to no .V: for the first figure has again been formed. But since the negative relation is convertible, N will belong to no O. Thus it will be the same syllogism that proves both conclusions.
27a15It is possible to prove these results also by reduction ad impossibile. ;
27a16It is clear then that a syllogism is formed when the terms are so related, but not a perfect syllogism: for necessity is not perfectly established merely from the original premisses; others also are needed.
27a18But if M is predicated of every .V and O, there cannot be a syllogism. Terms to illustrate a positive relation between the extremes are substance, animal, man; a negative 27a20relation, substance, animal, number—substance being the middle term.
27a21‘Nor is a syllogism possible when M is predicated neither of any N nor of any O. Terms to illustrate a positive relation are line, animal, man: a negative relation, line, animal, stone.
27a24It is clear then that if a syllogism is formed when the terms are universally related, the terms must be related as we 27a25stated at the outset4 for if they are otherwise related no necessary consequence follows.
27a26If the middle term is related universally to one of the extremes, a particular negative syllogism must result whenever the middle term is related universally to the major whether positively or negatively, and particularly to the minor and in a manner opposite to that of the universal statement: by ‘an opposite manner’ I mean, if the 27a30universal statement is negative, the particular is affirmative: if the universal is affirmative, the particular is negative. For if I belongs to no .V, but to some O, it is necessary that .V does not belong to some O.5 For since the negative statement is convertible, N will belong to no MI: but M was admitted to 27a35belong to some O: therefore .N will not belong to some O: for the result is reached by means of the first figure. Again if M belongs to all N, but not to some O, it is necessary that .V does not belong to some O:6 for if .V belongs to all O, and MI is predicated also of all .V, A must belong 27bto all O: but we assumed that M does not belong to some O. And if M belongs to all .V but not to all O, we shall conclude that N does not belong to all O: the proof is the same as the above. But if M is predicated of all O, but not of all .V, there will be no syllogism. Take the terms 27b5animal, substance, raven; animal, white, raven. Nor will there be a conclusion when M is predicated of no O, but of some .V. Terms to illustrate a positive relation between the extremes are animal, substance, unit: a negative relation, animal, substance, science.
27b9If then the universal statement is opposed to the particular, 27b10we have stated when a syllogism will be possible and when not: but if the premisses are similar in form, I mean both negative or both affirmative, a syllogism will not be possible anyhow. First let them be negative, and let the major premiss be universal, e.g. let M belong to no .V, and not to 27b15some O. It is possible then for .V to belong either to all O or to no O. Terms to illustrate the negative relation are black, snow, animal. But it is not possible to find terms of which the extremes are related positively and universally, if M belongs to some O, and does not belong to some O. For if V belonged to all O, but JI to no .V, then M would belong to no O: but we assumed that it belongs to some O. In this 27b20way then it is not admissible to take terms: our point must be proved from the indefinite nature of the particular statement. For since it is true that M does not belong to some O, even if it belongs to no O, and since if it belongs to no O a syllogism is (as we have seen7) not possible, clearly it will not be possible now either.
27b24Again let the premisses be affirmative, and let the major premiss as before be universal, e.g. let M belong to all V 27b25and to some O. It is possible then for TV to belong to all O or to no O. Terms to illustrate the negative relation are white, swan, stone. But it is not possible to take terms to illustrate the universal affirmative relation, for the reason already stated :? the point must be proved from the indefinite nature of the particular statement. But if the minor premiss 27b30is universal, and I belongs to no O, and not to some N, it is possible for N to belong either to all O or to no O. Terms for the positive relation are white, animal, raven: for the negative relation, white, stone, raven. If the premisses are affirmative, terms for the negative relation are white, animal, snow; for the positive relation, white, animal, swan. Evidently then, whenever the premisses are similar in form, 27b35and one is universal, the other particular, a syllogism cannot be formed anyhow. Nor is one possible if the middle term belongs to some of each of the extremes, or does not belong to some of either, or belongs to some of the one, not to some of the other, or belongs to neither universally,” or is related to them indefinitely. Common terms for all the above are white, animal, man: white, animal, inanimate.
28a1It is clear then from what has been said that if the terms are related to one another in the way stated, a syllogism results of necessity; and if there is a syllogism, the terms must be so related. But it is evident also that all the syllogisms in this figure are imperfect: for all are made 28a5perfect by certain supplementary statements, which either are contained in the terms of necessity or are assumed as hypotheses, i.e. when we prove per impossibile. And it is evident that an affirmative conclusion is not attained by means of this figure, but all are negative, whether universal or particular.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Cesare.
- 2 25b4o. τς
- 3 Camestres. Read οὐδὲ τῷ Ξ τὸ Ν in l. 10 with A,, Waitz, and perhaps Philoponus.
- 4 1. 3.
- 5 Festino.
- 6 Baroco. . 645-24,3 C Bat, 21.18.
- 7 3 An alternative and clearer expression for ‘does not belong to some of either’.
Owen 1853
When the same (middle term) is present with every individual, (of the one,) but with none, (of the other,) or is present to every or to none of each,
vallum,’ ‘διάστημα,’ quoniam duobus extremis terminis includitur, eorumque intervallum efficit.” Buhle.
Ex. 7. Something white { is / is not } an animal Something white { is / is not } an animal Some man { is / is not } white Some stone { is / is not } white Every man is an animal. No stone is an animal. a figure of this kind I call the second figure. The middle term1 also in it, I call that which is predicated of both extremes, and the extremes I denominate those of which this middle is predicated, the greater extreme being that which is placed near the middle, but the less, that which is farther from the middle. Now the middle is placed beyond the extremes, and is first in position; wherefore by no means will there be a perfect syllogism in this figure. There may however be one,2 both when the terms are, and are not, universal,3 and if they be universal there will be a syllogism when the middle is present with all and with none, to which ever extreme the negation is added,4 but by no means in any other way. For let M be predicated of no N, but of every O; since then a negative proposition is convertible, N will be present with no M; but M was supposed to be present with every O, wherefore N will be present with no O, for this has been proved before. Again, if M be present with every N, but with no O, neither will O be present with any N, for if M be present with no O, neither will O be present with any M; but M was present with every N, hence also O will be present with no N; for again the first figure is produced; since however a negative proposition is converted, neither will N be present with any O; hence there will be the same syllogism. We may also demonstrate the same things, by a deduction to the impossible; it is evident therefore, that when the terms are thus, a syllogism, though not a perfect one, is produced, for the necessary is not only perfected from first assumptions, but from other things also.5 If also M is predicated of every N and of every O, there will not be a syllogism, let the terms of being present be “substance,” “animal,” “man,” and of not being present “substance,” “animal,” “stone,” the middle term “substance.” Nor will there then be a syllogism, when M is neither predicated of any N, nor of any O, let the terms of being present be “line,” “animal,” “man;” but of not being present, “line,” “animal,” “stone.” Hence it is evident, that if there is a syllogism when the terms are universal, the latter must necessarily be, as we said at the beginning,6 for if they are otherwise, no necessary (conclusion) follows. But if the middle be universal in respect to either extreme, when universal belongs to the major either affirmatively or negatively, but to the minor particularly, and in a manner opposite to the universal, (I mean by opposition, if the universal be negative, but the particular affirmative, or if the universal is affirmative, but the particular negative,) it is necessary that a particular negative syllogism should result. For if M is present with no N, but with a certain O, N must necessarily not be present with a certain O, for since a negative proposition is convertible, N will be present with no M, but M was by hypothesis present with a certain O, wherefore N will not be present with a certain O, for a syllogism is produced in the first figure.
Again, if M is present with every N, but not with a certain O, N must of necessity not be present with a certain O, for if it is present with every O, and M is predicated of every N, M must necessarily be present with every O, but it was supposed not to be present with a certain O, and if M is present with every N, and not with every O, there will be a syllogism, that N is not present with every O, and the demonstration will be the same. But if M is predicated of every O, but not of every N, there will not be a syllogism; let the terms of presence be “animal,” “substance,” “crow,” and of absence “animal,” “white,” “crow;” neither will there be a syllogism when M is predicated of no O, but of a certain N, let the terms of presence be “animal,” “substance,” “stone,” but of absence, “animal,” “substance,” “science.” When therefore universal is opposed to particular, we have declared when there will, and when there will not, be a syllogism; but when the propositions are of the same quality,7 as both being negative or affirmative, there will not by any means be a syllogism. For first, let them be negative, and let the universal belong to the major extreme, as let M be present with no N, and not be present with a certain O, it may happen therefore that N shall be present with every and with no O; let the terms of universal absence be “black,” “snow,” “animal;” but we cannot take the terms of universal presence, if M is present with a certain O, and with a certain O not present. For if N is present with every O, but M with no N, M will be present with no O, but by hypothesis, it was present with some O, wherefore it is not possible thus to assume the terms. We may prove it nevertheless from the indefinite,8 Ex. 5. No snow is black Some animal is not black No animal is snow.
Ex. 6. Every swan is white Some stone is white No stone is a swan.
Ex. 7. Every swan is white Every swan is white Some bird is not white Every bird is a swan Every bird is a swan. Every bird is white. for since M was truly asserted not to be with some certain O, even if it is present with no O; yet being present with no O, there was not a syllogism, it is evident, that neither now will there be one. Again, let them9 be affirmative, and let the universal be similarly assumed, e. g. let M be present with every N, and with a certain O, N may happen therefore to be present, both with every and with no O, let the terms of being present with none, be “white,” “swan,” “snow;” but we cannot assume the terms of being present with every, for the reason which we have before stated, but it may be shown from the indefinite. But if the universal be joined to the minor extreme, and M is present with no O, and is not present with some certain N, it is possible for N to be present with every and with no O; let the terms of presence be “white,” “animal,” “crow,” but of absence, “white,” “stone,” “crow.” But if the propositions are affirmative, let the terms of absence be “white,” “animal,” “snow,” of presence, “white,” “animal,” “swan.”|| Therefore it is evident, when the propositions are of the same quality, and the one universal, but the other particular, that there is by no means a syllogism. Neither, however, will there be one, if a thing be present to some one of each term, or not present, or to the one, but not to the other, or to neither universally, or indefinitely, let the common terms of all be “white,” “animal,” “man;” “white,” “animal,” “inanimate.” Wherefore it is evident, from what we have stated, that if the terms subsist towards each other, as has been said, there is necessarily a syllogism, and if there be a syllogism, the terms must thus subsist. It is also clear that all syllogisms in this figure are imperfect, for all of them are produced from certain assumptions, which are either of necessity in the terms, or are admitted as hypotheses, as when we demonstrate by the impossible. Lastly, it appears that an affirmative syllogism is not produced in this figure, but all are negative, both the universal and also the particular.10
Note del traduttore
- 1 Aristotle gives a separate definition of the three terms in each figure. Cicero and others call the middle “argumentum.”
- 2 i. e. a syllogism.
- 3 There is in this expression an ellipse of πρὸς τὸν ἕτερον, the phrase means strictly that one term is predicated universally, i. e. of the whole of the other; ὅρος, is not properly a premise in Aristotle.
- 4 Whichever denies, if the other only affirms.
- 5 i. e. a necessary conclusion. Syllogism is, in its strictest sense, a logical deduction or inference, and often appears used in this way by Aristotle, as in this same chapter.
- 6 One affirmative and the other negative. Taylor uses categoric and privative, for the usual expressions affirmative and negative, whereas in Aristotle κατηγορικ always signifies affirmative, and is opposed to στερητική. Vide Sir W. Hamilton, Ed. Rev. No. 115.
- 7 Taylor forgets that the affirmation and negation of proposition constitute its quality, so construes ὁμοιοσχήμονες, “of the same figure,”—a classical exactitude procured by an illogical ambiguity. Buhle, “eâdem formâ.”
- 8 Called ἀδιόριστος, or indefinite, because it does not explain whether the attribution is true, alone in a part, or universally. Taylor.
- 9 i. e. both propositions.
- 10 For the special rules and necessary negative conclusion in this figure, vide Whately and Aldrich ; and for the principles of the several figures, compare Hill's Logic. The enumeration of distinct axioms for the second and third figures, occurs in Lambert Nues Organon, part i. ch. 4, sect. 232. According to him, the use of the second figure is for the discovery and proof of differences in things; and of the third, for those of examples and exceptions.
Libro I, capitolo 6 Of Syllogisms in the third Figure.28a10–29a18
Latino
Si autem eidem hoc quidem omni, illud vero nulli inest, vel ambo omni vel nulli, figuram quidem hujusmodi voco tertiam. Medium autem in hac dico, quo ambo praedicamus; extremitates vero, quae praedicantur; majorem autem extremitatem, quae longius est medio; minorem vero, quae propius. Ponitur autem medium foras quidem extremitatum, ultimum vero positione est. Perfectus igitur non fit syllogismus, nec in hac figura, possibilis vero erit et universaliter, et non universaliter terminis existentibus ad medium. Universaliter quidem quando et p et r inerunt omni s, quoniam alicui r inerit p ex necessitate, nam quoniam convertitur praedicativa, inerit s alicui r. Quare quoniam p inest omni s, et s alicui r, necesse est p alicui r inesse. Fit enim syllogismus per primam figuram. Est autem et per impossibile, et expositione facere demonstrationem: si enim ambo omni s insunt, si sumatur aliquod eorum quae sunt s, ut n huic et p et r inerunt ex necessitate, quare alicui r inerit p. Et si r omni quidem s, p autem nulli s inest, erit syllogismus, quoniam p alicui r non inerit ex necessitate. Nam idem modus erit demonstrationis, conversa r s propositione. Ostendetur autem et per impossibile, quemadmodum in prioribus. Si autem insit r, s quidem nulli, p vero omni s, non erit syllogismus. Termini inesse, animal, equus, homo; non inesse, animal, inanimatum, homo, neque quando ambo de nullo s dicuntur, non erit syllogismus. Termini inesse, animal, equus, inanimatum; non inesse, homo, equus inanimatum, medium, inanimatum. Manifestum est igitur et in hac figura et quando erit, et quando non erit syllogismus ex universalibus terminis. Quando enim ambo termini sunt praedicativi, erit syllogismus, quoniam inest alicui extremitas extremitati; quando vero privativi, non erit syllogismus; quando autem hic quidem privativus, ille vero affirmativus; si major quidem fuerit privativus, alter vero affirmativus, erit syllogismus, quoniam alicui non inest extremitas extremitati. Si autem e converso, non erit. Si autem hic quidem sit universaliter ad medium, alter vero particulariter, si uterque sit praedicativus, necesse est fieri syllogismum, et si alteruter sit universalis terminorum; nam si r omni s insit, p vero alicui s, necesse est et p alicui r inesse, nam quoniam convertitur affirmativa, inerit s alicui p, quare quoniam r omni s inest, s autem alicui p, et r alicui p inerit, quare et p alicui r. Rursum si r alicui s, p vero omni s insit, necesse est et p alicui r inesse, nam idem modus demonstrationis. Est autem demonstrare et per impossibile, et expositione, quemadmodum in prioribus. Si autem unus quidem sit praedicativus, alius vero privativus, universaliter autem praedicativus, quando minor quidem fuerit praedicativus, erit syllogismus; nam si r omni s, p vero alicui s non inest, necesse est p alicui r non inesse, si enim p omni r, et r omni s, et p omni s inerit, sed non inerat. Monstratur autem et sine deductione, si sumatur aliquid eorum quae sunt s, cui p non inest. Quando vero major fuerit praedicativus, non erit syllogismus, ut si p insit omni s, r autem alicui s non insit. Termini vero omni inesse, animatum, homo, animal. Nulli vero, non est sumere terminos si r inest alicui quidem s, alicui autem non. Si enim omni s inest p, r autem alicui s, et p inerit alicui r, sed positum erat nulli r inesse. Sed quemadmodum in prioribus dicendum est; nam cum indefinitum est alicui non inesse, et quod nulli inest, verum est dicere alicui non inesse, nulli vero cum inesset, non erat syllogismus; manifestum ergo est, quoniam non erit syllogismus. Si autem privativus sit universalis terminus, quando major quidem privativus fuerit, minor autem praedicativus, erit syllogismus. Si enim p nulli s, r autem alicui inest s, et p alicui r non inerit. Rursum enim prima erit figura, r s propositione conversa. Quando autem minor fuerit privativus, non erit syllogismus. Termini inesse, animal, homo, ferum. Non inesse, animal, scientia, ferum, medium in utrisque ferum. Nec quando ambo privativi ponuntur, est autem unus quidem universalis, alter vero particularis. Termini inesse, quando minor est universalis ad medium, animal, homo, ferum, non inesse, animal, scientia, ferum. Quando autem major, non inesse quidem, corvus, nix, album; inesse vero non est sumere si r alicui quidem inest s, alicui autem non inest. Si enim p omni r insit, r autem alicui s, et p inerit alicui s. Positum est autem nulli, sed ex indefinito monstrandum est. Neque si uterque alicui medio inest, vel non inest, vel unus quidem inest, alter vero non inest, vel hic quidem alicui, ille vero non omni, vel indefinite, nullo modo erit syllogismus. Termini autem communes omnium, animal, homo, album, animal, inani matum, album. Manifestum est igitur, et in hac figura, quando erit, et quando non erit syllogismus, et quoniam habentibus se terminis, ut dictum est, fit syllogismus ex necessitate, et si sit syllogismus, necesse est terminos sic se habere. Manifestum est etiam, quia omnes imperfecti sunt in hac figura syllogismi, omnes enim perficiuntur quibusdam assumptis. Et quoniam syllogizare universale per hanc figuram non erit, neque privativum, neque affirmativum.
Inglese
28a10But if one term belongs to all, and another to none, of a third, or if both belong to all, or to none, of it, I call such a figure the third; by middle term in it I mean that of which both the predicates are predicated, by extremes I mean the predicates, by the major extreme that which is further from the middle, by the minor that which is nearer to it. The 28a15middle term stands outside the extremes, and is last in position. A syllogism cannot be perfect in this figure either, but it may be valid whether the terms are related universally or not to the middle term.
28a18If they are universal, whenever both P and R belong to all S, it follows that P will necessarily belong to some R.1 For, since the affirmative statement is convertible, S will 28a20belong to some R: consequently since P belongs to all S, and S to some R, P must belong to some R: for a syllogism in the first figure is produced. It is possible to demonstrate this also per impossibile and by exposition. For if both P and R belong to all S, should one of the Ss, e.g. N, be taken, 28a25both P and R will belong to this, and thus P will belong to some R.
28a27If R belongs to all S, and P to no S, there will be a syllogism to prove that P will necessarily not belong to some R.2 This may be demonstrated in the same way as before by converting the premiss RS.3 It might be 28a30proved also per impossibile, as in the former cases. But if R belongs to no S, P to all .S, there will be no syllogism. Terms for the positive relation are animal, horse, man: for the negative relation animal, inanimate, man.
28a33Nor can there be a syllogism when both terms are asserted of no S. Terms for the positive relation are animal, horse, 28a35inanimate; for the negative relation man, horse, inanimate— inanimate being the middle term.
28a37It is clear then in this figure also when a syllogism will be possible and when not, if the terms are related universally. For whenever both the terms are affirmative, there will be a syllogism to prove that one extreme belongs to some of the other; but when they are negative, no syllogism will 28bbe possible. But when one is negative, the other affirmative, if the major is negative, the minor affirmative, there will be a syllogism to prove that the one extreme does not belong to some of the other: but if the relation is reversed, no syllogism will be possible.
28b5If one term is related universally to the middle, the other in part only, when both are affirmative there must be a syllogism, no matter which of the premisses is universal. For if R belongs to all S, P to some S, P must belong to some R.4 For since the affirmative statement is convertible 28b10S will belong to some P: consequently since R belongs to all S, and S to some P, R must also belong to some P: therefore P must belong to some R.
28b12Again if R belongs to some S, and P to all S, P must belong to some R.5 This may be demonstrated in the same way as the preceding. And it is possible to demonstrate it also per impossibile and by exposition, as in the former 28b15cases. But if one term is affirmative, the other negative, and if the affirmative is universal, a syllogism will be possible whenever the minor term is affirmative. For if R belongs to all S, but P does not belong to some S, it is necessary that P does not belong to some R. For if P belongs to all R, and R belongs to all S,6 then P will belong to all S: 28b20but we assumed that it did not. Proof is possible also without reduction ad impossibile, if one of the ^s be taken to which P does not belong.
28b22But whenever the major is affirmative, no syllogism will be possible, e.g. if P belongs to all S, and R does not belong to some S. Terms for the universal affirmative relation are animate, man, animal. For the universal negative relation 28b25it is not possible to get terms, if A belongs to some S, and does not belong to some S. For if P belongs to all S, and R to some S, then P will belong to some R: but we assumed! that it belongs to no R. We must put the matter as before. Since the expression ‘it does not belong to some’ is indefinite, it may be used truly of that also which 28b30belongs to none. But if R belongs to no S, no syllogism is possible, as has been shown.7 Clearly then no syllogism will be possible here.
28b32But if the negative term is universal, whenever the major is negative and the minor affirmative there will be a syllogism. For if P belongs to no S, and R belongs to some S, P will not belong to some R:+*8 for we shall have the first figure 28b35again, if the premiss RS is converted.
28b36But when the minor is negative, there will be no syllogism. Terms for the positive relation are animal, man, wild: for the negative relation, animal, science, wild—the middle in both being the term wild.
28b39Nor is a syllogism possible when both are stated in the negative, but one is universal, the other particular. When 29athe minor is related universally to the middle, take the terms animal, science, wild; animal, man, wild. When the major is related universally to the middle, take as terms for a negative relation raven, snow, white. For a positive relation terms cannot be found, if R belongs to some .S, and 29a5does not belong to some S. For if P belongs to all R, and R to some S, then P belongs to some S: but we assumed that it belongs to no S. Our point, then, must be proved from the indefinite nature of the particular statement.
29a7Nor is a syllogism possible anyhow, if each of the extremes belongs to some of the middle, or does not belong, or one belongs and the other does not to some of the middle, or one belongs to some of the middle, the other not to all, or if the premisses are indefinite. Common terms for all are 29a10animal, man, white: animal, inanimate, white.
29a11It is clear then in this figure also when a syllogism will be possible, and when not; and that if the terms are as stated, a syllogism results of necessity, and if there is a syllogism, the terms must be so related. It is clear also that all the ‘i.e. in supposing the universal negative relation between the extremes. 29a15syllogisms in this figure are imperfect (for all are made perfect by certain supplementary assumptions), and that it will not be possible to reach a universal conclusion by means of this figure, whether negative or affirmative.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Darapti.
- 2 Felapton.
- 3 See note 268 29.
- 4 Disamis.
- 5 Datisi. > Bocardo.
- 6 Comma after = in l. 19.
- 7 27b20,
- 8 28 30. 4 Ferison.
Owen 1853
When with the same thing one is present with every, but the other with no individual, or both with every, or with none, such I call the third figure; and the middle in it, I call that of which we predicate both, but the predicates the extremes, the greater extreme being the one more remote from the middle, and the less, that which is nearer to the middle. But the middle is placed beyond the extremes, and is last in position; now neither will there be a perfect syllogism, even in this figure, but there may be one, when the terms are joined to the middle, both universally, and not universally. Now when the terms are universally so, when, for instance, P and R are present with every S, there will be a syllogism, so that P will necessarily be present with some certain R, for since an affirmative is convertible, S will be present to a certain R. Wherefore since P is present to every S, but S to some certain R, P must necessarily be present with some R, for a syllogism arises in the first figure. We may also make the demonstration through the impossible, and by exposition.1 For if both are present with every S, if some S is assumed, (e. g.) N, both P and R will be present with this, wherefore P will be present with a certain R, and if R is present with every S, but P is present with no S, there will be a syllogism, so that P will be necessarily inferred as not present with a certain R; for the same mode of demonstration will take place, the proposition R S being converted; this may also be demonstrated by the impossible, as in the former syllogisms. But if R is present with no S, but P with every S, there will not be a syllogism; let the terms of presence be “animal,” “horse,” “man,” but of absence “animal,” “inanimate,” “man.” Neither when both are predicated of no S, will there be a syllogism, let the terms of presence be “animal,” “horse,” “inanimate,” but of absence “man,” “horse,” inanimate,” the middle “inanimate.” Wherefore also in this figure it is evident, when there will, and when there will not, be a syllogism, the terms being universal, for when both terms are affirmative, there will be a syllogism, in which it will be concluded that extreme is with a certain extreme,2 but when both terms are negative there will not be. When however one is negative and the other affirmative, and the major is negative but the other affirmative, there will be a syllogism, that the extreme is not present with a certain extreme, but if the contrary there will not be.
If indeed one be universal in respect to the middle,3 and the other particular, both being affirmative, syllogism is necessarily produced, whichever term be universal. For if R is present the ἔκθεσις as a syllogism at all. Vide Aquinas, Opusc. 47. Zabarella, cap. 7.
Ex. 1. Every man is an animal No man is a horse Every horse is an animal. Every man is an animal No man is inanimate Nothing inanimate is a horse.
Ex. 2. Nothing inanimate is an animal Nothing inanimate is a horse Every horse is an animal. Nothing inanimate is a man Nothing inanimate is a horse No horse is a man.
Ex. 3. Every animal is animate Some animal is not a man Every man is animate. with every S, but P with a certain S, P must necessarily be present with a certain R, for since the affirmative is convertible, S will be present with a certain P, so that since R is present to every S, and S with a certain P, R will also be present with a certain P, wherefore also P will be present with a certain R. Again, if R is present with a certain S, but P is present with every S, P must necessarily be present with a certain R, for the mode of demonstration is the same, and these things may be demonstrated like the former, both by the impossible, and by exposition. If however one be affirmative, and the other negative, and the affirmative be universal, when the minor is affirmative there will be a syllogism; for if R is present with every S, and P not present with a certain S, P must also necessarily not be present with a certain R, since if P is present with every R, and R with every S, P will also be present with every S, but it is not present, and this may also be shown without deduction, if some S be taken with which P is not present. But when the major is affirmative there will not be a syllogism, e. g. if P is present with every S, but R is not present with a certain S; let the terms of being universally present with be “animate,” “man,” “animal.” But it is not possible to take the terms of universal negative, if R is present with a certain S, and with a certain S is not present, since if P is present with every S, and R with a certain S, P will also be present with a certain R, but it was supposed to be present with no R, therefore we must assume the same as in the former syllogisms. As to declare something not present with a certain thing is indefinite, so that also which is not present with any individual, it is true to say, is not present with a certain individual, but not being present with any, there was no syllogism, (therefore it is evident there will be no syllogism).4 Ex. 4. Something wild is an animal Nothing wild is a man Every man is an animal. Something wild is an animal Nothing wild is science No science is an animal.
Ex. 5. Something wild is not an animal Nothing wild is science No science is an animal. Something wild is not an animal. Nothing wild is a man Every man is an animal.
But if the negative term be universal, (yet the particular affirmative,) when the major is negative, but the minor affirmative, there will be a syllogism, for if P is present with no S, but R is present with a certain S, P will not be present with a certain R, and again there will be the first figure, the proposition R S being converted. But when the minor is negative, there will not be a syllogism; let the terms of presence be “ animal,” “ man,” “ wild,” but of absence, “ animal,” “ science,” “ wild,” the middle of both, “ wild.” Nor will there be a syllogism when both are negative, the one universal, the other particular: let the terms of absence when the minor is universal as to the middle, be “ animal,” “ science,” “ wild,” (of presence, “ animal,” “ man,” “ wild). When however the major is universal, but the minor particular, let the terms of absence be “ crow,” “ snow,” “ white;” but of presence we cannot take the terms, if R is present with some S, and with some is not present, since if P is present with every R, but R with some S, P will also be present with some S, but it was supposed to be present with no S, indeed it may be proved from the indefinite. Neither if each extreme be present or not present with a certain middle, will there be a syllogism; or if one be present and the other not; or if one be with some individual and the other with not every or indefinitely. But let the common terms of all be, “ animal,” “ man,” “ white,” “ animal,” “ inanimate,” “ white.” Wherefore it is clear in this figure also, when there will and when there will not be a syllogism, and that when the terms are disposed as we have stated, a syllogism of necessity subsists, and that there should be a syllogism, it is necessary that the terms should be thus. It is also clear that all syllogisms in this figure are imperfect, for rived from this figure. they are all perfected by certain assumptions, and that an universal conclusion either negative or affirmative, cannot be drawn from this figure.5
Note del traduttore
- 1 The method called ἔκθεσις signifies by exhibiting an individual case. 'exponere sensui,' hence a syllogism with singular premises is called "syllogismus expositorius." It is doubtful whether Aristotle regarded
- 2 i. e. the major with the minor.
- 3 i. e. Universally predicated of the middle.
- 4 i. e. when it is assumed not to be present with a certain individual.
- 5 Vide Hill, p. 196 ; also Whately, pp. 60 and 61. For the uses of the three figures also Aldrich, iii. 8.
Libro I, capitolo 7 Of the three first Figures, and of the Completion of Incomplete Syllogisms.29a19–29b28
Latino
Palam autem et quoniam in omnibus figuris, aliquando non fit syllogismus. Cum praedicativi quidem, vel privativi sunt utrique termini, et particulares, nihil omnino fit necessarium. Cum autem praedicativus, et privativus, et universaliter sumptus privativus, semper fit syllogismus minoris extremitatis ad majorem, ut si a quidem omni b vel alicui, b autem nulli c; conversis enim propositionibus, necesse est c alicui a non inesse. Similiter autem et in aliis figuris, semper enim fit per conversionem syllogismus. Palam etiam quoniam indefinitum pro praedicativo particulari positum, eumdem faciet syllogismum in omnibus figuris. Manifestum autem et quoniam omnes imperfecti syllogismi perficiuntur per primam figuram. Aut enim ostensive, aut per impossibile clauduntur omnes. Utrinque autem fit prima figura. Et ostensive quidem perfectis, quoniam per conversionem claudebantur omnes, conversio autem primam faciebat figuram, per impossibile vero demonstratis, quoniam posito falso syllogismus fit per primam figuram. Ut in postrema figura, si a et b omni c insunt, quoniam a alicui b inest, nam si nulli et b omni c, nulli c inerit a, sed inerat omni. Similiter autem in aliis. Est etiam reducere omnes syllogismos ad universales syllogismos primae figurae. Nam qui sunt in secunda figura, manifestum quoniam per illos perficiuntur, verum non similiter omnes, sed universales quidem privativa conversa; particularium autem utraque per ad impossibile reductionem. Qui vero in prima sunt particulares, perficiuntur quidem per se. Est autem et per secundam figuram ostendere ad impossibile ducentes, ut si a omni b, et b alicui c, quoniam a alicui c inerit. Si enim nulli, b autem omni, nulli c inerit b. Hoc enim scimus per secundam figuram. Similiter autem et in privativo erit demonstratio; si enim a nulli b, et b alicui c inest, a alicui c non erit, nam si a omni c, b autem nulli inest, nulli c inerit b. Haec autem fuit media figura; quare quoniam qui in media sunt syllogismi, omnes reducuntur in primae figurae universales syllogismos, qui vero particulares sunt in prima, ad eos qui sunt in media, manifestum est quoniam et particulares reducentur ad eos qui in prima figura sunt universales syllogismos; qui vero sunt in tertia, cum universales sint quidem termini, statim perficiuntur per illos syllogismos. Si autem particulares, sumuntur per particulares syllogismos primae figurae, sed hi reducti sunt ad illos, quare et tertiae figurae particulares. Manifestum ergo quoniam omnes reducentur in primae figurae universales syllogismos. Igitur syllogismi inesse vel non inesse ostendentes, dictum est quomodo se habent, et ad eos qui ex eadem sunt figura, et ad invicem, et ad eos qui ex aliis sunt figuris.
Inglese
29a19It is evident also that in all the figures, whenever a proper 29a20syllogism does not result, if both the terms are affirmative or negative nothing necessary follows at all, but if one is affirmative, the other negative, and if the negative is stated universally, a syllogism always results relating the minor? to the major term,1 e. g. if A belongs to all or some B, and B belongs to no C: for if the premisses are converted 29a25it is necessary that C does not belong to some A.2 Similarly also in the other figures: a syllogism always results by means of conversion. It is evident also that the substitution of an indefinite for a particular affirmative will effect the same syllogism in all the figures.
29a30It is clear too that all the imperfect syllogisms are made perfect by means of the first figure. For all are brought to a conclusion either ostensively or per impossibile. In both ways the first figure is formed: if they are made perfect ostensively, because (as we saw) all are brought to a conclusion by means of conversion, and conversion produces the 29a35first figure: if they are proved per impossibile, because on the assumption of the false statement the syllogism comes about by means of the first figure, e.g. in the last figure, if A and B belong to all C, it follows that A belongs to some B: for if A belonged to no B, and B belongs to all C, A would belong to no C: but (as we stated) it belongs to all C. Similarly also with the rest.
29b1It is possible also to reduce all syllogisms to the universal syllogisms in the first figure. Those in the second figure are clearly made perfect by these, though not all in the same way; the universal syllogisms are made perfect by converting 29b5the negative premiss, each of the particular syllogisms by reduction ad impossibile. In the first figure particular syllogisms are indeed made perfect by themselves, but it is possible also to prove them by means of the second figure, reducing them ad impossibile, e.g. if A belongs to all B, and B to some C, it follows that A belongs to some C. For if it belonged to no C, and belongs to all B, then B will 29b10belong to no C: this we know by means of the second figure. Similarly also demonstration will be possible in the case of the negative. For if A belongs to no B, and B belongs to some C, A will not belong to some C: for if it belonged to all C, and belongs to no B, then B will belong to no C: and 29b15this (as we saw) is the middle figure. Consequently, since all syllogisms in the middle figure can be reduced to universal syllogisms in the first figure, and since particular syllogisms in the first figure can be reduced to syllogisms in the middle figure, it is clear that particular syllogisms! can be reduced to universal syllogisms in the first figure. Syllogisms in the 29b20third figure, if the terms are universal, are directly made perfect by means of those syllogisms;3 but, when one of the premisses is particular, by means of the particular syllogisms in the first figure: and these (we have seen) may be reduced to the universal syllogisms in the first figure: consequently also the particular syllogisms in the third figure may be so reduced. It is clear then that all syllogisms may 29b25be reduced to the universal syllogisms in the first figure.
29b26We have stated then how syllogisms which prove that something belongs or does not belong to something else are constituted, both how syllogisms of the same figure are constituted in themselves, and how syllogisms of different figures are related to one another.
Note del traduttore
- 1 As predicate.
- 2 As subject. 5. Fesapo, Fresison.
- 3 se. in the first figure. * viz. by reduction fer zipossibile to Celarent and Barbara.
Owen 1853
In all the figures it appears that when a syllogism is not produced, both terms being affirmative, or negative, (and particular,1) nothing, in short, results of a necessary character; but if the one be affirmative and the other negative, the negative being universally taken, there is always a syllogism of the minor extreme with the major. For example, if A is present with every or with some B, but B is present with no C, the propositions being converted, C must necessarily not be present with some A; so also in the other figures, for a syllogism is always produced by conversion: again, it is clear that an indefinite taken for a particular affirmative, will produce the same syllogism in all the figures.
Moreover it is evident that all incomplete syllogisms are completed by means of the first figure, for all of them are concluded, either ostensively or per impossibile, but in both ways the first figure is produced: being ostensively*2 completed, (the first figure is produced,) because all of them were concluded by conversion, but conversion produces the first figure: but if they are demonstrated per impossibile, (there will be still the first figure,) because the false being assumed, a syllogism arises in the first figure. For example, in the last figure, if A and B are present with every C, it can be shown that A is present with some B, for if A is present with no B, but B is present with every C, A will be present with no C; but it was supposed that A was present with every C, and in like manner it will happen in other instances.
It is also possible to reduce all syllogisms to universal syllogisms in the first figure. For those in the second, it is evident, are completed through these, yet not all in like manner, but the universal by conversion of the negative, and each of the particular, by deduction per impossibile. Now, particular syllogisms in the first figure are completed through themselves, but may in the second figure be demonstrated by deduction to the impossible. For example, if A is present with every B, but B with a certain C, it can be shown that A will be present with a certain C, for if A is present with no C, but is present with every B, B will be present with no C, for we know this by the second figure. So also will the demonstration be in the case of a negative, for if A is present with no B, but B is present with a certain C, A will not be present with a certain C, since if A is present with every C, and with no B, B will be present with no C, and this was the middle figure. Wherefore, as all syllogisms in the middle figure are reduced to universal syllogisms in the first figure, but particular in the first are reduced to those in the middle figure, it is clear that particular will be reduced to universal syllogisms in the first figure. Those, however, in the third, when the terms are universal, are immediately completed through those syllogisms; but when particular (terms) are assumed (they are completed) through particular syllogisms in the first figure; but these3 have been reduced to those, so that also particular syllogisms in the third figure (are reducible to the same). Wherefore, it is evident that all can be reduced to universal syllogisms in the first figure; and we have therefore shown how syllogisms de inesse and de non inesse subsist, both those which are of the same figure, with reference to themselves, and those which are of different figures, also with reference to each other.
Note del traduttore
- 1 The words “and particular” are omitted by Waitz.
- 2 Taylor translates this “demonstratively.” “Simplici et rectâ demonstratione.” Buhle. Reduction is expressed by the verb ἀνάγεσθαι, never ἀπαγεσθαι. Mansel. He is also right in drawing attention to the incorrectness of the phrase, “reductio ad impossibile ;” it ought to be “per deductionem ad impossibile, or elliptically, per impossibile.” The general phrase is a palpable absurdity. Vide An. ii. 11, C. Upon the nature of the ἀπαγώγη εἰς τὸ ἀδύνατον, wherein, after all, the word does not mean reduction, see Mansel’s Logic, Appendix, note G. The antithesis to δεικτικῶς, is ἐξ ὑποθέσεως. Cf. ch. 23 of this 1st book of Analytics: also Whately, book ii. ch. 3, sect. 5 and 6. Although the indirect moods have been attributed to the invention of Theophrastus, by Alexander, (Schol. p. 153,) we find two of them recognised here by Aristotle, and the other three in Anal. Prior. ii. 1.
- 3 i. e. universals of the first figure. † i. e. particulars. ‡ Universals.
- By a deduction to an absurdity.
Libro I, capitolo 8 Of Syllogisms derived from two necessary Propositions.29b29–30a14
Latino
Quoniam autem diversum est inesse, et ex necessitate inesse, et contingere inesse (nam multa insunt quidem, non tamen ex necessitate, alia vero neque ex necessitate, neque insunt omnino, contingit autem inesse), manifestum quoniam et syllogismus in unoquoque horum diversus est, et non similiter habentibus se terminis, sed hic quidem ex necessariis, ille vero ex iis quae simpliciter insunt, ille autem ex contingentibus. Ergo in necessariis quidem fere similiter se habet, et in iis qui insunt. Similiter enim positis terminis, et in iis quae insunt, et in iis quae ex necessitate insunt vel non insunt, et erit, et non erit syllogismus. Verum distabit in eo quod adjacet terminis ex necessitate inesse, vel non inesse, nam et privativum similiter convertitur, et in toto esse, et de omni similiter assignabimus. Ergo in aliis quidem eodem modo ostendetur per conversionem, quoniam conclusio necessaria, quomodo in eo quod est inesse. In media autem figura quando fuerit universalis affirmativa, particularis vero privativa, et rursum in tertia quando universalis quidem praedicativa, particularis vero privativa, non similiter erit demonstratio, sed necesse est exponentes, cui alicui utrumque non inest, de hoc facere syllogismum. Erit enim necessarius in hoc. Si autem de exposito est necessarius, erit et de illo aliquo. Nam hoc quod est expositum, ipsum quidem illud aliquid est. Fit autem uterque syllogismus in propria figura.
Inglese
29b29Since there is a difference according as something belongs, 29b30necessarily belongs, or may belong to something else (for many things belong indeed, but not necessarily, others neither necessarily nor indeed at all, but it is possible for them to belong), it is clear that there will be different syllogisms to prove each of these relations, and syllogisms with differently related terms, one syllogism concluding from what is necessary, another from what is, a third from what 29b35is possible.
29b36There is hardly any difference between syllogisms from necessary premisses and syllogisms from premisses which merely assert. When the terms are put in the same way, then, whether something belongs or necessarily belongs (or does not belong) to something else, a syllogism will or will not result alike in both cases, the only difference being the 30aaddition of the expression ‘necessarily’ to the terms. For the negative statement is convertible alike in both cases, and we should give the same account of the expressions ‘to be contained in something as in a whole’ and ‘to be predicated of all of something’. With the exceptions to be made below, the conclusion will be proved to be necessary 30a5by means of conversion, in the same manner as in the case of simple predication. But in the middle figure when the universal statement is affirmative, and the particular negative, and again in the third figure when the universal is affirmative and the particular negative, the demonstration will not take the same form, but it is necessary by the ‘exposition’ of a part of the subject of the particular negative 30a10proposition, to which the predicate does not belong, to make the syllogism in reference to this: with terms so chosen the conclusion will necessarily follow. But if the relation is necessary in respect of the part taken, it must hold of some of that term in which this part is included: for the part taken is just some of that. And each of the resulting syllogisms is in the appropriate figure.1
Note del traduttore
- 1 Baroco. All N is necessarily 277. Some Ο is necessarily not M, .. Some Ὁ is necessarily not A’. Bocardo. Some S is necessarily not ?. All S is necessarily R. οὖν Some R is necessarily not P. When the propositions are assertoric, the conclusions are proved by reduction ad zimposstbile. The contradictory of ‘Some Ὁ is necessarily not WV’ is ‘Every Ὁ is possibly NV’: but if this is combined with ‘All N is necessarily M’, the combination of an apodictic with a problematic premiss does not give an apodictic conclusion. Aristotle therefore falls back on another method of proof. If some O is necessarily not M, take some part of O—viz. Q—all of which is necessarily not M. Then It is necessary that all N be M. It is necessary that no Q be J. .. It is necessary that no Q be V. εἷς It is necessary that some O be not N. Baroco is proved by means of Camestres; similarly Bocardo is proved by means of Felapton—each by a syllogism in the same figure
Owen 1853
Since however to exist, to exist necessarily, and to exist contingently are different, (for many things exist, but not from necessity, and others neither necessarily, nor in short exist, yet may happen to exist,) it is evident that there will be a different syllogism from each of these, and from the terms not being alike; but one syllogism will consist of those which are necessary, another of absolute, and a third of contingent. In necessary syllogisms it will almost always be the same, as in the case of absolute subsistences,1 for the terms being similarly placed in both absolute existence, and in existing, or not of necessity, there will and there will not be a syllogism, except that there will be a difference in necessary or non-necessary subsistence being added to the terms. For a negative is in like manner convertible, and we assign similarly to be in the whole of a thing, and to be (predicated) of every. In the rest then it will be shown by the same manner, through conversion, that the conclusion is necessary, as in the case of being present; but in the middle figure, when the universal is affirmative, and the particular negative, and again, in the third figure, when the universal is affirmative, but the particular negative, the demonstration will not be in the like manner; but it is necessary that proposing something with which either extreme is not present, we make a syllogism of this, for in respect of these there will be a necessary (conclusion). If, on the other hand, in respect to the proposed term, there is a necessary conclusion, there will be also one (a necessary conclusion) of some individual of that term, for what is proposed is part of it, and each syllogism is formed under its own appropriate figure.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i. e. Pure categoricals.
Libro I, capitolo 9 Of Syllogisms, whereof one Proposition is necessary, and the other pure in the first Figure.30a15–30b6
Latino
Accidit autem quandoque et altera propositione necessaria, necessarium fieri syllogismum, verum non utralibet, sed quae ad majorem extremitatem est, ut si a quidem, b ex necessitate sumptum est inesse, vel non inesse, b autem c inesse tantum; sic enim sumptis propositionibus ex necessitate a inerit c, vel non erit. Nam quoniam omni b ex necessitate inest, vel non inest a, c autem aliquid eorum quae sunt b, est manifestum quoniam et c ex necessitate erit alterum horum. Si autem a b quidem non necessaria, b c autem necessaria, non erit conclusio necessaria. Nam si est, accidit a alicui b inesse ex necessitate, per primam et tertiam figuram, hoc autem falsum, contingit enim tale esse b cui possibile est a nulli inesse. Amplius autem et ex terminis manifestum quoniam non erit conclusio necessaria; ut si a quidem sit motus, b autem sit animal, in que autem c homo, namque homo animal est ex necessitate, movetur autem animal non ex necessitate, quare nec homo. Similiter autem et si privativa sit a b; nam eadem demonstratio. In particularibus autem syllogismis, si universalis quidem est necessaria, et conclusio erit necessaria; si autem particularis, non necessaria, sive privativa, sive praedicativa fuerit universalis propositio. Sit autem primo universalis necessaria, et a quidem omni b insit ex necessitate, b autem alicui c insit solum, necesse est ergo a alicui c inesse ex necessitate, nam c sub b est, b autem omni a inerat ex necessitate. Similiter autem et si privativus syllogismus sit, nam eadem erit demonstratio. Si autem particularis est necessaria, non erit conclusio necessaria, nihil enim impossibile evenit, quemadmodum nec in universalibus syllogismis, similiter autem et in privativis. Termini, motus, animal, album.
Inglese
30a15It happens sometimes also that when one premiss is necessary the conclusion is necessary, not however when either premiss is necessary, but only when the major is, e.g. if A is taken as necessarily belonging or not belonging to B, but B is taken as simply belonging to C: for if the 30a20premisses are taken in this way, A will necessarily belong or not belong to C. For since A necessarily belongs, or does not belong, to every B, and since C is one of the Bs, it is clear that for C1 also the positive or the negative relation to A will hold necessarily. But if the major premiss is not necessary, but the minor is necessary, the conclusion 30a25will not be necessary. For if it were, it would result both through the first figure and through the third that A belongs necessarily to some B. But this is false; for B may be such that it is possible that A should belong to none of it. Further, an example also makes it clear that the conclusion 30a30will not be necessary, e.g. if A were movement, B animal, C man: man is an animal necessarily, but an animal does not move necessarily, nor does man. Similarly also if the major premiss is negative; for the proof is the same.
30a34In particular syllogisms, if the universal premiss is necessary, 30a35then the conclusion will be necessary; but if the particular, the conclusion will not be necessary, whether the universal premiss is negative or affirmative. First let the universal be necessary, and let A belong to all B necessarily, but let B simply belong to some C: it is necessary then that 30a40A belongs to some C necessarily: for C falls under B, and 30bA was assumed to belong necessarily to all B. Similarly also if the syllogism should be negative: for the proof will be the same. But if the particular premiss is necessary, the conclusion will not be necessary: for from the denial of such a conclusion nothing impossible results,? just as it does not 30b5in the universal syllogisms. The same is true of negative syllogisms. Try the terms movement, animal, white.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Read ro r in l. 22 with A, B, C, Phil., and Waitz. * i.e. from the assumption ‘all Cis possibly not A’. Cf. 36a22-5.
Owen 1853
It sometimes happens also that when one proposition is necessary, a necessary syllogism arises,1 not however from either proposition indifferently, but from the one that contains the greater extreme.2 For example, if A is assumed to be necessarily present or not present with B, but B to be alone present with C, for the premises being thus assumed, A will necessarily be present or not with C; for since A is or is not necessarily present with every B, but C is something belonging to B, C will evidently of necessity be one of these. If, again, A B (the major) is not necessary, but B C (the minor) is necessary, there will not be a necessary conclusion, for if there be, it will happen that A is necessarily present with a certain B, both by the first and the third figure, but this is false, for B may happen to be a thing of that kind, that A may not be present with any thing of it. Besides, it is evident from the terms, that there will not be a necessary conclusion, as if A were “motion,” B “animal,” and C “man,” for “man” is necessarily “an animal,” but neither are “animal” nor “man” necessarily “moved;” so also if A B is negative, for there is the same demonstration. In particular syllogisms, however, if the universal is necessary, the conclusion will also be necessary, but if the particular be, there will not be a necessary conclusion, neither if the universal premise be negative nor affirmative. Let then, in the first place, the universal be necessary, and let A be necessarily present with every B, but B only be present with a certain C; it is necessary therefore that A should of necessity be present with a certain C, for C is under3 B, and A was of necessity present with every B. The same will occur if the syllogism be negative, for the demonstration will be the same, but if the particular be necessary, the conclusion will not be necessary, for nothing impossible results, as neither in universal syllogisms. A similar consequence will result also in negatives; (let the terms be) “ motion,” “ animal,” “ white.”
Note del traduttore
- 1 Theophrastus and Eudemus allowed a necessary conclusion to follow from two necessary premises only. Vide Alex. Aphr.
- 2 Majori necessaria, necessario aliquid inesse concluditur. Buhle.
- 3 i. e. is joined to B.
Libro I, capitolo 10 Of the same in the second Figure.30b7–31a17
Latino
In secunda autem figura si privativa quidem propositio universalis sit et necessaria, conclusio erit necessaria. Si autem praedicativa, non necessaria. Sit enim primum privativa necessaria, et a b quidem nulli contingat, c autem insit tantum; quoniam ergo convertitur privativa, et b nulli a contingit, a autem omni c inest, quare nulli c contingit b, nam c sub a est. Similiter autem et si ad c ponatur privativum, nam si a c nulli contingit, et c nulli a poterit inesse, a autem omni b inest. Quare nulli eorum quae sunt b contingit c, fit enim prima figura. Rursum non ergo neque b ipsi c, convertitur enim similiter. Si autem praedicativa propositio est necessaria, non erit conclusio necessaria, insit enim a omni b ex necessitate, c autem nulli insit tantum, conversa ergo privativa, fit prima figura. Ostensum est autem in prima quoniam cum non est necessaria quae ad majorem est privativa, nec conclusio erit necessaria, quare nec in his erit ex necessitate. Amplius autem si conclusio est necessaria, accidit c alicui a non inesse ex necessitate, si enim b nulli c inest ex necessitate, neque c nulli b inerit ex necessitate, b autem alicui a necesse est inesse, siquidem et a omni b ex necessitate inerat, quare c necesse est alicui a non inesse, sed nihil prohibet a hujusmodi accipere, cui omni c contingat inesse. Amplius et si terminos ponentes sit ostendere, quoniam conclusio non est necessaria simpliciter. Et his existentibus, necessarium ut sit a animal, b vero homo, c autem album, et similiter propositiones sumptae sint, contingit enim animal nulli albo inesse, non inerit ergo nec homo nulli albo, sed non ex necessitate. Contingit enim hominem fieri album, non tamen donec animal nulli albo insit, quare cum haec sint, necessaria erit conclusio, simpliciter autem non necessaria. Similiter autem se habebit et in particularibus syllogismis, quando privativa quidem propositio, et universalis fuerit, et necessaria, et conclusio erit necessaria. Quando autem praedicativa universalis fuerit necessaria, privativa vero particularis non necessaria, non erit conclusio necessaria. Sit enim primum privativa, et universalis necessaria, et a b quidem nulli contingat inesse, c autem alicui insit, quoniam ergo convertitur privativa, et b nulli a continget inesse, a autem alicui c inest, quare ex necessitate alicui eorum quae sunt, c non inerit b. Rursum sit praedicativa, et universalis, et necessaria, et ponatur ad b quidem praedicativum, si ergo a omni b ex necessitate inest, c autem alicui non inest, quoniam non inerit b alicui c manifestum, sed non ex necessitate. Nam iidem termini erunt ad demonstrationem, qui in universalibus syllogismis: sed nec si privativa necessaria est particulariter sumpta, erit conclusio necessaria. Nam per eosdem terminos demonstratio.
Inglese
30b6In the second figure, if the negative premiss is necessary, then the conclusion will be necessary, but if the affirmative, as itself (l. 13). Camestres and Felapton can then by conversion be proved by means of Celarent and Ferio (ll. 3–5). not necessary. First let the negative be necessary; let A 30b10be possible of no B, and simply belong to C. Since then the negative statement is convertible, B is possible of no A. But A belongs to all C; consequently B is possible of no C. For C falls under A. The same result would be obtained if the minor premiss were1 negative: for if A is possible of no 30b15C, C is possible of no A: but A belongs to all B, consequently C is possible of none of the Bs: for again we have obtained the first figure. Neither then is B possible of C: for conversion is possible without modifying the relation.
30b19But if the affirmative premiss is necessary, the conclusion 30b20will not be necessary. Let A belong to all B necessarily, but to no C simply. If then the negative premiss is converted; the first figure results. But it has been proved? in the case of the first figure that if the negative major premiss is not necessary the conclusion will not be necessary either. Therefore the same result will obtain here. Further, if the 30b25conclusion is necessary, it follows that C necessarily does not belong to some A. For if B necessarily belongs to no C, C will necessarily belong to no B. But B at any rate must belong to some A, if it is true (as was assumed) that A necessarily belongs to all B. Consequently it is necessary 30b30that C does not belong to some A. But nothing prevents such an A being taken that it is possible for C to belong to all of it. Further one might show by an exposition of terms that the conclusion is not necessary without qualification, though it is a necessary conclusion from the premisses. For example let A be animal, B man, C white, and let the premisses be assumed to correspond to what we had before:2 30b35sit is possible that animal should belong to nothing white. Man then will not belong to anything white, but not necessarily: for it is possible for man to be born white, not however so long as animal belongs to nothing white. Consequently under these conditions the conclusion will be necessary, but it is not necessary without qualification.
31a1Similar results will obtain also in particular syllogisms. For whenever the negative premiss is both universal and necessary, then the conclusion will be necessary: but whenever the affirmative premiss is universal, the negative particular, 31a5the conclusion will not be necessary. First then let the negative premiss be both universal and necessary: let it be possible for no B that A should belong to it, and let A simply belong to some C. Since the negative statement is convertible, it will be possible for no A that B should belong toit: but A belongs to some C; consequently B necessarily 31a10does not belong to some of the Cs. Again let the affirmative premiss be both universal and necessary, and let the major premiss be affirmative. If then A necessarily belongs to all B, but does not belong to some C, it is clear that B will not belong to some C, but not necessarily. For the same terms can be used to demonstrate the point, which were used in 31a15the universal syllogisms. Nor again, if the negative statement is necessary but particular, will the conclusion be necessary. The point can be demonstrated by means of the same terms.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Read τεθείη in l. 14 with Al, Phil.!, and Them.
- 2 293-33. 1, 20.
Owen 1853
In the second figure, if the negative premise be necessary, the conclusion will also be necessary, but if the affirmative (be necessary, the conclusion) will not be necessary. For first, let the negative be necessary, and let it not be possible for A to be in any B, but let it be present with C alone; as then a negative proposition may be converted, B cannot be present with any A, but A is with every C, hence B cannot be present with any C, for C is under A. In like manner also, if the negative be added to C,|| for if A cannot be with any C, neither can C be present with any A, but A is with every B, so neither can C be present with any B, as the first figure will again be produced; wherefore, neither can B be present with C, since it is similarly converted.
If, however, the affirmative premise be necessary, the conclusion will not be necessary; for let A necessarily be present with every B, and alone not be present with any C, then the negative being converted, we have the first figure; but it was shown in the first, that when the major negative (proposition) is not necessary, neither will the conclusion be necessary, so that neither in these will there be a necessary conclusion. Once more, if the conclusion is necessary, it results that C is not necessarily present with a certain A, for if B is necessarily present with no C, neither will C be necessarily present with any B, but B is present necessarily with a certain A, if A is necessarily present with every B. Hence, it is necessary that C should not be present with a certain A; there is, however, nothing to prevent such an A being assumed, with which universally C may be present. Moreover, it can be shown by exposition of the terms, that the conclusion is not simply necessary, but necessary from the assumption of these, e. g. let A be “animal,” B “man,” C “white,” and let the propositions be similarly assumed: for it is possible for an animal to be with nothing “white,” then neither will “man” be present with any thing white, yet not from necessity, for it may happen for “man” to be “white,” yet not so long as “animal” is present with nothing “white,” so that from these assumptions there will be a necessary conclusion, but not simply necessary.
The same will happen in particular syllogisms, for when the negative proposition is universal and necessary, the conclusion also will be necessary, but when the affirmative is universal and necessary, and the negative particular, the conclusion will not be necessary. First, then, let there be an universal and necessary negative, and let A not possibly be present with any B, but with a certain C. Since, therefore, a negative proposition is convertible, B can neither be possibly present with any A, but A is with a certain C, so that of necessity B is not present with a certain C. Again, let there be an universal and necessary affirmative, and let the affirmative be attached to B, if then A is necessarily present with every B, but is not with a certain C, B is not with a certain C it is clear, yet not from necessity, since there will be the same terms for the demonstration, as were taken in the case of universal syllogisms. Neither, moreover, will the conclusion be necessary, if a particular necessary negative be taken as the demonstration is through the same terms.
Libro I, capitolo 11 Of the same in the third Figure.31a18–32a5
Latino
In postrema autem figura terminis quidem universalibus ad medium, et praedicativis utrisque propositionibus, si utralibet sit necessaria, et conclusio erit necessaria. Si autem haec quidem sit privativa, illa vero praedicativa, quando privativa quidem fuerit necessaria, et conclusio erit necessaria, quando autem praedicativa, non erit necessaria. Sint enim primum utraeque praedicativae propositiones, et a et b omni c insint, necessaria autem sit a c, quoniam ergo b omni c inest, et c alicui b inerit, eo quod convertitur universalis particulariter. Quare si a inest omni c ex necessitate, et c alicui b, et a alicui b necessarium inesse, nam b sub c est. Fit igitur prima figura. Similiter autem ostendetur, et si b c est necessaria, convertitur enim c alicui a, quare si omni c inest b ex necessitate, et a alicui b inerit ex necessitate. Rursum sit a c quidem privativa, b c vero affirmativa, necessaria autem privativa, quoniam ergo convertitur affirmativa, erit c alicui b, a autem nulli c ex necessitate, neque a alicui b inerit ex necessitate, nam b sub c est. Si autem praedicativa sit necessaria, non erit conclusio necessaria. Sit enim b c praedicativa et necessaria, a c autem privativa et non necessaria, quoniam ergo convertitur affirmativa, inerit et c alicui b ex necessitate. Quare si a quidem nulli eorum quae sunt c inest, c autem alicui eorum quae sunt b et a alicui eorum quae sunt b non inerit, sed non ex necessitate. Ostensum est enim in prima figura quoniam privativa propositione necessaria, nec conclusio erit necessaria. Amplius autem et per terminos sit manifestum, sit enim a quidem bonum in quo b animal, c autem equus, ergo bonum quidem contingit nulli equo inesse, animal vero necesse est omni equo inesse, sed non necesse est aliquod animal non esse bonum, siquidem contingit omne esse bonum. Aut si non hoc possibile, sed vigilare, vel dormire terminum ponendum. Omne enim animal susceptibile est horum. Si igitur termini universaliter ad medium sint, dictum est quando erit conclusio necessaria. Si autem hic quidem universalis, ille vero particularis, praedicativus uterque, quando universalis fuerit necessarius, et conclusio erit necessaria. Demonstratio autem eadem quae prius, convertitur enim et particularis affirmativa. Si ergo necesse est b omni c inesse, a autem sub c est, necesse est b alicui a inesse. Si autem b alicui a, et a alicui b inesse necessarium, convertitur enim. Similiter autem et si a c sit necessaria universalis, nam b sub c est. Si autem particularis est necessaria, non erit conclusio necessaria. Sit enim b c particularis et necessaria, a autem insit omni c, non tamen ex necessitate, conversa ergo b c prima fit figura, et universalis quidem propositio non necessaria, particularis autem necessaria, quando autem sic se habebant propositiones, non erat conclusio necessaria, quare nec in his. Amplius autem et ex terminis manifestum. Sit enim a quidem vigilatio, b autem bipes, in quo autem c animal, ergo b alicui c necesse est inesse, a autem omni c contingit, et a non necessario b, non enim necesse est aliquem bipedem dormire vel vigilare. Similiter autem per eosdem terminos ostendetur etiam si a c sit particularis et necessaria. Si autem hic quidem terminorum sit praedicativus, ille privativus et necessarius, quando universalis fuerit privativus et necessarius, et conclusio erit necessaria. Si enim a nulli c ex necessitate contingit, b autem alicui c inest, necesse est a alicui b non inesse, quando autem affirmativa necessaria ponetur vel universalis, vel particularis, vel privativa particularis, non erit conclusio necessaria. Nam alia quidem eadem quae et in prioribus dicemus. Termini autem cum universalis quidem affirmativa est necessaria, vigilatio, animal, homo, medium homo: cum autem particularis praedicativa necessaria, vigilatio, animal, album. Animal enim necesse est alicui albo inesse, vigilatio autem contingit nulli, et non necesse est alicui animali non inesse vigilationem. Quando autem privativa particularis est necessaria, bipes, motus, animal, medium animal.
Inglese
31a18In the last1 figure when the terms are related universally to the middle, and both premisses are affirmative, if one of 31a20the two is necessary, then the conclusion will be necessary. But if one is negative, the other affirmative, whenever the negative is necessary the conclusion also will be necessary, but whenever the affirmative is necessary the conclusion will not be necessary. First let both the premisses be affirmative, 31a25and let A and B belong to all C, and let AC be necessary. Since then B belongs to all C, C also will belong to some B, because the universal is convertible into the particular: consequently if A belongs necessarily to all C, and C belongs to some B, it is necessary that A should belong to some B 31a30also. For B is under C. The first figure then is formed. A similar proof will be given also if BC is necessary. For C is convertible with some A: consequently if B belongs necessarily to all C, it will belong necessarily also to some A.
31a34Again let AC be negative, BC affirmative, and let the 31a35negative premiss be necessary. Since then C is convertible with some B, but A necessarily belongs to no C, A will necessarily not belong to some B either: for B is under C. But if the affirmative is necessary, the conclusion will not be necessary. For suppose BC is affirmative and necessary, while AC is negative and not necessary. Since then the 31a40affirmative is convertible, C also will belong to some B necessarily: consequently if A belongs to none of the Cs, 31bwhile C belongs! to some of the Us, A will not belong to some of the Ss—but not of necessity; for it has been proved, in the case of the first figure, that if the negative premiss is not necessary, neither will the conclusion be necessary. Further, the point may be made clear by considering the 31b5terms. Let the term A be ‘good’, let that which B signifies be ‘animal’, let the term C be ‘horse’. It is possible then that the term good should belong to no horse, and it is necessary that the term animal should belong to every horse: but it is not necessary that some animal should not be good, since it is possible for every animal to be good. Or if that is not possible, take as the term ‘awake’ or ‘asleep’: for 31b10every animal can accept these.
31b11If, then, the premisses are universal, we have stated when the conclusion will be necessary. But if one premiss is universal, the other particular, and if both are affirmative, whenever the universal is necessary the conclusion also must 31b15be necessary. The demonstration is the same as before ;2 for the particular affirmative also is convertible. If then it is necessary that B should belong to all C, and A falls under C,’ it is necessary that B should belong to some A. But if B must belong to some A, then A must belong to some B: for conversion is possible. Similarly also if AC should be 31b20necessary and universal: for B falls under C.3 But if the particular premiss is necessary, the conclusion will not be necessary. Let the premiss BC be both particular and necessary, and let A belong to all C, not however necessarily. If the proposition BC is converted the first figure is formed, 31b25and the universal premiss is not necessary, but the particular is necessary. But when the premisses were thus, the conclusion (as we proved4 was not necessary: consequently it is not here either. Further, the point is clear if we look at the terms. Let A be waking, B biped, and C animal. It is necessary that B should belong to some C, but it is possible 31b30for A to belong to C, and that A should belong to B is not necessary. For there is no necessity that some biped should be asleep or awake. Similarly and by means of the same terms proof can be made, should the proposition AC be both particular and necessary.
31b34But if one premiss is affirmative, the other negative, whenever the universal is both negative and necessary the 31b35conclusion also will be necessary. For if it is not possible that A should belong to any C, but B belongs to some C, it is necessary that A should not belong to some B. But whenever the affirmative proposition is necessary, whether universal or particular, or the negative is particular, the conclusion will not be necessary. The proof of this by 31b40reduction will be the same as before;5 but if terms are wanted, when the universal affirmative is necessary, take the terms ‘waking ’—‘animal ’—‘man’, ‘man’ being middle, 32aand when the affirmative is particular and necessary, take the terms ‘waking ’—‘animal ’—‘white’: for it is necessary that animal should belong to some white thing, but it is possible that waking should belong to none, and it is not necessary that waking should not belong to some animal. But when the negative proposition being particular is 32a5necessary, take the terms ‘biped’, ‘moving’, ‘animal’, ‘animal’ being middle.
Note del traduttore
- 1 30b33-40.
- 2 sc. necessarily.
- 3 424-33. 5 i.e. some C is A. * i.e. some C is }.
- 4 302 35-7, P1-5.
- 5 Cf ἃ 37-» 4, b 20-7.
Owen 1853
In the last figure, when the terms are universally joined to the middle,1 and both premises are affirmative, if either of them be necessary, the conclusion will also be necessary; and if one be negative, but the other affirmative, when the negative is necessary, the conclusion will be also necessary, but when the affirmative (is so, the conclusion) will not be necessary.
For first, let both propositions be2 affirmative, and let A and B be present with every C, and let A C be a necessary (proposition). Since then B is present with every C, C will also be present with a certain B, because an universal is converted into a particular: so that if A is necessarily present with every C, and C with a certain B, A must also be necessarily present with a certain B, for B is under C, hence the first figure again arises. In like manner, it can be also demonstrated if B C is a necessary (proposition), for C is converted with a certain A, so that if B is necessarily present with every C, (but C with a certain A,) B will also of necessity be present with a certain A. Again let A C be a negative (proposition), but B C affirmative, and let the negative be necessary; as therefore an affirmative proposition is convertible, C will be present with some certain B, but A of necessity with no C, neither will A necessarily be present with some B, for B is under C. But if the affirmative is necessary, there will not be a necessary conclusion; for let B C be affirmative and necessary, but A C negative and not necessary; since then the affirmative is converted C will also be with a certain B of necessity; wherefore if A is with no C, but C with a certain B, A will also not be present with a certain B, but not from necessity, for it has been shown by the first figure, that when the negative proposition is not necessary, neither will the conclusion be necessary. Moreover this will also be evident from the terms, for let A
Ex. 1. No horse is good It is necessary that every horse should be an animal Therefore some animal is not good.
Ex. 2. No horse { wakes / sleeps It is necessary that every horse should be an animal ∴ Some animal does not { wake / sleep. be “good,” B “animal,” and C “horse,” it happens therefore that “good” is with no “horse,” but “animal” is necessarily present with every “horse,” but it is not however necessary that a certain “animal” should not be “good,” for every “animal” may possibly be “good.” Or if this is not possible, (viz. that every animal is good,) we must assume another term, as “to wake,” or “to sleep,” for every “animal” is capable of these. If then the terms are universal in respect to the middle, it has been shown when there will be a necessary conclusion.
But if one term is universally but the other particularly (predicated of the middle), and both propositions are affirmative, when the universal is necessary the conclusion will also be necessary, for the demonstration is the same as before, since the particular affirmative is convertible. If therefore B is necessarily present with every C, but A is under C, B must also necessarily be present with a certain A,3 and if B is with a certain A, A must also be present necessarily with a certain B, for it is convertible; the same will also occur if A C be a necessary universal proposition, for B is under C. But if the particular be necessary, there will not be a necessary conclusion, for let B C be particular and necessary, and A present with every C, yet not of necessity, B C then being converted we have the first figure, and the universal proposition is not necessary, but the particular is necessary, but when the propositions are thus there was not a necessary conclusion, so that neither will there be one in the case of these. Moreover this is evident from the terms, for let A be “wakefulness,” B “biped,” but C, “animal;” B then must necessarily be present with a certain C, but A may happen to be present with every C, and yet A is not necessarily so with B, for a certain “biped” need not “sleep” or “wake.” So also we may demonstrate it by the same terms if A be particular and necessary. But if one term be affirmative and the other negative, when the universal proposition is negative and necessary, the conclusion will also be necessary, for if A happens to no C, but B is present with a certain C, A must necessarily not be present with a certain B. But when the affirmative is assumed as necessary, whether it be universal or particular, or particular negative, there will not be a necessary conclusion, for we may allege the other same (reasons against it), as in the former cases.4 But let the terms when the universal affirmative is necessary be “wakefulness,” “animal,” “man,” the middle “man.” But when the particular affirmative is necessary, let the terms be “wakefulness,” “animal,” “white,” for “animal” must necessarily be with something “white,” but “wakefulness” happens to be with nothing “white,” and it is not necessary that wakefulness should not be with a certain animal. But when the negative particular is necessary, let the terms be “biped,” “motion,” “animal,” and the middle term, “animal.”|| Ex. 5. It is necessary that some animal should be a biped Every animal wakes ∴ Something that wakes is a biped. Every animal wakes It is necessary that some biped should be an animal ∴ Some biped wakes.
Ex. 6. Some man does not wake It is necessary that every man should be an animal ∴ Some animal does not wake.
Ex. 7. Nothing white wakes It is necessary that something white should be an animal ∴ Some animal does not wake.
Ex. 8. It is necessary that some animal should not be a biped Every animal is moved ∴ Something which is moved is not a biped.
Note del traduttore
- 1 That is, are predicated of it.
- 2 Taylor, by mistake, reads “necessary.”
- 3 This succeeding clause is omitted by Taylor, though read by Buhle and Waitz. Ex. 3. Every C is A. It is necessary that some { C should be B B should be C ∴ Some B is A. Ex. 4. Every animal wakes It is necessary that some animal should be biped ∴ Some biped wakes.
- 4 Because by reduction to the first figure the minor will be necessary, but the major pure; hence no necessary conclusion can be inferred. (Vide supra.)
Libro I, capitolo 12 A comparison of pure with necessary Syllogisms.32a6–16
Latino
Manifestum igitur quoniam inesse quidem non est syllogismus, si utraeque propositiones non sunt in eo quod est inesse, necessaria vero est, et altera solum existente necessaria. In utrisque autem affirmativis et privativis existentibus syllogismis necesse est alteram propositionem similem esse conclusioni. Dico autem similem, si inesse quidem, inexistentem, si autem necessaria, necessariam. Quare et hoc palam, quoniam non erit conclusio neque necessaria, neque inesse, non sumpta vel necessaria, vel quae inesse significet propositione.
Inglese
32a7It is clear then that a simple conclusion is not reached unless both premisses are simple assertions, but a necessary conclusion is possible although one only of the premisses is necessary. But in both cases, whether the syllogisms are 32a10affirmative or negative, it is necessary that one premiss should be similar to the conclusion. I mean by ‘similar’, if the conclusion is a simple assertion, the premiss must be simple; if the conclusion is necessary, the premiss must be necessary. Consequently this also is clear, that the conclusion will be neither necessary nor simple unless a necessary or simple premiss is assumed.
Owen 1853
It appears then, that there is not a syllogism de inesse unless both propositions signify the being present with,2 but that a necessary conclusion follows, even if one alone is necessary. But in both, the syllogisms being affirmative, or negative, one of the propositions must necessarily be similar to the conclusion; I mean by similar, that if (the conclusion) be (simply) that a thing is present with, (one of the propositions also signifies simply) the being present with, but if necessarily, (that is, in the conclusion, one of the propositions is also) necessary. Wherefore this also is evident, that there will neither be a conclusion necessary nor simple de inesse, unless one proposition be assumed as necessary, or purely categorical, and concerning the necessary, how it arises, and what difference it has in regard to the de inesse, we have almost said enough.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Vide the previous notes on the subject of modals. The reader who wishes to ascertain how far logic is conversant with the expressed matter of modal proposition, will find arguments “ad rem,” and “ad nauseam” both, in relation to the various views of the question, in Ed. Review, No. 118; Kant, Logik, sec. 30; St. Hilaire’s preface. In both modals and pure categoricals, the formal consequence alone is really the legitimate object of consideration to the logician, with the material he has strictly nothing to do. Whately has shown that a modal may be stated as a pure proposition, by attaching the mode to one of the terms; this being done, the rule of consequence applies to both equally.
- 2 i. e. in categoricals both premises must be affirmative for the conclusion to be so.
Libro I, capitolo 13 Of the Contingent, and its concomitant Propositions.32a16–32b37
Latino
Igitur de necessario quomodo fit, et quam differentiam habeat ad inesse, sufficienter pene dictum est.
De contingente autem post haec dicemus, quando, et quomodo, et per quae erit syllogismus. Dico autem contingere, et contingens, quo non existente necessario, posito autem inesse, nihil erit propter hoc impossibile. Nam necessarium aequivoce contingere dicitur. Quoniam autem hoc est contingens, manifestum ex affirmationibus et negationibus oppositis. Nam non contingit esse, non possibile esse, et impossibile esse, et necesse est non esse, vel eadem sunt, vel sequuntur se invicem, quare et opposito his contingit esse, et non impossibile esse, et non necesse non esse, eadem erunt, vel sequentia se invicem. De omni enim affirmatio, vel negatio vera. Erit ergo contingens necessarium, et non necessarium contingens. Accidit autem omnes quae secundum contingere sunt propositiones converti sibi invicem, dico autem non affirmativas negativis sed quaecunque affirmativam habent figuram secundum oppositionem, ut ea quae est contingit esse ei quae est contingit non esse, et ea quae est contingit omni ei quae est contingit nulli, vel non omni, et quae alicui, et quae non alicui, eodem autem modo et in aliis. Quoniam enim quod est contingens non est necessarium, et quod non est necessarium possibile est non esse, manifestum quoniam si contingit a inesse b, contingit et non inesse, et si omni contingit inesse, et omni contingit non inesse. Similiter autem et in particularibus affirmationibus, nam eadem demonstratio. Sunt autem hujusmodi propositiones praedicativae, nam contingere ei quod est esse similiter ponitur, quemadmodum dictum est prius. Determinatis autem his, rursum dicimus quoniam contingere duobus modis dicitur: uno quidem, quod plerumque fit et deficit, necessarium, ut canescere hominem, vel augeri, vel minui, vel omnino quod natum est esse. Hoc enim non continuum habet necessarium, eo quod non semper est homo, cum tamen homo est, aut ex necessitate, aut ut in pluribus est. Alio autem modo infinitum, quod et sic, et non sic possibile, ut animal ambulare, vel ambulante fieri motum terrae, vel omnino quod casu fit, nihil enim magis sic natum est, vel econtrario. Convertitur ergo et secundum oppositas propositiones utrumque contingens, non tamen eodem modo, sed quod natum quidem est esse ei quod non ex necessitate esse. Sic enim contingit non canescere hominem. Infinitum autem ei quod nihil magis sic, vel illo modo. Disciplina autem, et syllogismus demonstrativus, ex infinitis quidem non est, eo quod inordinatum est medium, ex iis vero quae nata sunt esse, pene orationes et considerationes fiunt de sic contingentibus, ex illis autem possibile quidem est fieri syllogismum, non tamen solet quaeri. Haec ergo definientur magis in sequentibus, nunc autem dicemus quando et quomodo, et quis erit syllogismus ex contingentibus propositionibus. Quoniam autem contingere hoc huic inesse dupliciter est accipere, aut enim cui inest hoc, aut cui contingit ipsum inesse, nam de quo b, a contingere, horum alterum significat, aut de quo dicitur b, aut de quo contingit dici, de quo autem b, a contingere, aut omni b possibile inesse a, nihil differt. Manifestum igitur quoniam dupliciter dicetur a omni b inesse contingere. Primum ergo dicemus si de quo c contingit b, et de quo b contingit a, quis erit, et qualis syllogismus, sic enim utraeque propositiones sumuntur secundum contingere, quando autem de quo b est contingit a, haec quidem inesse, illa vero contingens, quare a similibus figuris incipiendum, quemadmodum et in aliis.
Inglese
32a15Perhaps enough has been said about the proof of necessity, how it comes about and how it differs from the proof of a simple statement. We proceed to discuss that which is possible, when and how and by what means it can be proved. I use the terms ‘to be possible’ and ‘the possible’ of that which is not necessary but, being assumed, 32a20results in nothing impossible. We say indeed ambiguously of the necessary that it is possible. But that my definition of the possible is correct is clear from the phrases by which we deny or on the contrary affirm possibility. For the expressions ‘it is not possible to belong’, ‘it is impossible to belong’, and ‘it is necessary not to belong’ are either identical or follow from one another; consequently their opposites 32a25also, ‘it is possible to belong’, ‘it is not impossible to belong’, and ‘it is not necessary not to belong’, will either be identical or follow from one another. For of everything the affirmation or the denial holds good. That which is possible then will be not necessary and that which is not necessary will be possible. It results that all premisses in 32a30the mode of possibility are convertible into one another. I mean not that the affirmative are convertible into the negative, but that those which are affirmative in form admit of conversion by opposition, e.g. ‘it is possible to belong’ may be converted into ‘it is possible not to belong’, and ‘it is possible for A to belong to all B’ into ‘it is possible for A to belong to no B’ or ‘not to all B’, and ‘it is possible 32a35for A to belong to some B into ‘it is possible for A not to belong to some B’. And similarly the other propositions in this mode can be converted. For since that which is possible is not necessary, and that which is not necessary may possibly not belong, it is clear that if it is possible that A should belong to B, it is possible also that it should not belong to B: and if it is possible that it should belong to all, it is also possible that it should not belong to all. The same 32a40holds good in the case of particular affirmations: for the 32bproof is identical. And such premisses are affirmative and not negative; for ‘to be possible’ is in the same rank as ‘to be’, as was said above.1
32b4Having made these distinctions we next point out that 32b5the expression ‘to be possible’ is used in two ways. In one it means to happen generally and fall short of necessity, e.g. man’s turning grey or growing or decaying, or generally what naturally belongs to a thing (for this has not its necessity unbroken, since man’s existence is not continuous for ever, although if a man does exist, it comes about either necessarily or generally). In another sense the expression means the indefinite, which can be both thus and not thus, e.g. an animal’s walking or an earthquake’s taking place while it is walking, or generally what happens by chance: for none of these inclines by nature in the one way more than in the opposite.
32b14That which is possible in each of its two senses is convertible 32b15into its opposite, not however in the same way: but what is natural is convertible because it does not necessarily belong (for in this sense it is possible that a man should not grow grey2 and what is indefinite is convertible because it inclines this way no more than that. Science and demonstrative syllogism are not concerned with things which are indefinite, because the middle term is uncertain; 32b20but they are concerned with things that are natural, and as a rule arguments and inquiries are made about things which are possible in this sense. Syllogisms indeed can be made about the former, but it is unusual at any rate to inquire about them.
32b23These matters will be treated more definitely in the sequel3 our business at present is to state the moods and nature of the syllogism made from possible premisses. The expression 32b25‘it is possible for this to belong to that’ may be understood in two senses: ‘that’ may mean either that to which ‘that’ belongs or that to which it may belong; for the expression ‘A is possible of the subject of B’ means that it is possible cither of that of which B is stated or of that of which B may possibly be stated. It makes no difference whether we say, 32b30A is possible of the subject of B, or all B admits of A. It is clear then that the expression ‘A may possibly belong to all B’ might be used in two senses. First then we must state the nature and characteristics of the syllogism which arises if B is possible of the subject of C, and A is possible of the subject of B. For4 thus both premisses are assumed 32b35in the mode of possibility; but whenever A is possible of that of which B is true, one premiss is a simple assertion, the other a problematic. Consequently we must start from premisses which are similar in form,5 as in the other cases.
Note del traduttore
- 1 25b21.
- 2 i.e. it is because man does not necessarily grow grey that ‘man may grow grey’ is convertible into ‘man may not grow grey’.
- 3 Post. An. i. δ.
- 4 Read ὁμοιοσχημόνων in l. 37 with A,, B, C, Al., Phil., and Waitz.
- 5 32b25-37,
Owen 1853
Let us next speak of the contingent, when, and how, and through what (propositions) there will be a syllogism; and to be contingent, and the contingent, I define to be that which, not being necessary, but being assumed to exist, nothing impossible will on this account arise, for we say that the necessary is contingent equivocally. But, that such is the contingent, is evident from opposite negatives and affirmatives, for the assertions—“it does not happen to be,” and, “it is impossible to be,” and, “it is necessary not to be,” are either the same, or follow each other; wherefore also the contraries to these, “it happens to be,” “it is not impossible to be,” and, “it is not necessary not to be,” will either be the same, or follow each other; for of every thing, there is either affirmation or negation, hence the contingent will be not necessary, and the not-necessary will be contingent. It happens, indeed, that all contingent propositions are convertible with each other. I do not mean the affirmative into the negative, but as many as have an affirmative figure, as to opposition; e. g. “it happens to exist,” (is convertible into) “it happens not to exist,” and, “it happens to every,” into “it happens to none,” or, “not to every,” and, “it happens to some,” into “it happens not to some.” In the same manner also with the rest, for since the contingent is non-necessary, and the non-necessary may happen not to exist, it is clear that if A happens to be with any B, it may also happen not to be present, and if it happens to be present with every B, it may also happen not to be present with every B. There is the same reasoning also in particular affirmatives, for the demonstration is the same, but such propositions are affirmative and not negative, for the verb “to be contingent,” is arranged similarly to the verb “to be,” as we have said before. These things then being defined, let us next remark, that to be contingent is predicated in two ways, one that which happens for the most part and yet falls short of the necessary—(for instance, for a man to become hoary, or to grow, or to waste, or in short whatever may naturally be, for this has not a continued necessity, for the man may not always exist, but while he does exist it is either of necessity or for the most part)1—the other way (the contingent is) indefinite, and is that which may be possibly thus and not thus; as for an animal to walk, or while it is walking for an earthquake to happen, or in short whatever occurs casually, for nothing is more naturally produced thus, or in a contrary way. Each kind of contingent however is convertible according to opposite propositions, yet not in the same manner, but what may naturally subsist is convertible into that which does not subsist of necessity; thus it is possible for a man not to become hoary, but the indefinite is converted into what cannot more subsist in this than in that way. Science however and demonstrative syllogism do not belong to indefinites, because the middle is irregular, but to those things which may naturally exist; and arguments and speculations are generally conversant with such contingencies, but of the indefinite contingent we may make a syllogism, though it is not generally investigated. These things however will be more defined in what follows,2 at present let us show when and how and what will be a syllogism from contingent propositions.
Since then that this happens to be present with that may be assumed in a twofold respect,—(for it either signifies that with which this is present, or that with which it may be present, thus the assertion, A is contingent to that of which B is predicated, signifies one of these things, either that of which B is predicated, or that of which it may be predicated; but the assertion that A is contingent to that of which there is B, and that A may be present with every B, do not differ from each other, whence it is evident that A may happen to be present with every B in two ways,)—let us first show if B is contingent to that of which there is C, and if A is contingent to that of which there is B, what and what kind of syllogism there will be, for thus both propositions are contingently assumed. When however A is contingent to that with which B is present, one proposition is de inesse, but the other of that which is contingent, so that we must begin from those of similar character, as we began elsewhere.3
Note del traduttore
- 1 i. e. that he is subject to these things.
- 2 In the Post Analytics, i. c. 8. In Rhetoric, b. ii. c. 24, he admits accident to be an element of apparent argument, but in Metap. lib. v. c. 3, denies that there is any science of it, and regards it as a σημεῖον.
- 3 That is, from syllogisms, each of whose propositions is contingent.
Libro I, capitolo 14 Of Syllogisms with two contingent Propositions in the first Figure.32b38–33b24
Latino
Quando ergo a contingit omni b, et b omni c, syllogismus erit perfectus, quoniam a contingit omni c inesse. Hoc autem manifestum est ex definitione, nam contingere omni inesse sic dicebamus. Similiter autem et si a quidem contingit nulli b, b autem omni c, quoniam a contingit nulli c. Nam de quo b contingit, a non contingere, hoc erat nullum dimittere sub b contingentium. Quando autem a contingit omni b, b autem nulli c, per sumptas quidem propositiones nullus fit syllogismus, conversa autem b c secundum contingere, fit idem quemadmodum et prius, quoniam enim contingit b nulli c inesse, contingit et omni inesse. Hoc autem dictum prius. Quare si b quidem omni c, a autem omni b, rursum idem fit syllogismus. Similiter autem etsi ad utrasque propositiones negatio ponatur cum contingere (dico autem ut si a contingit nulli b, et b nulli c ), igitur per sumptas quidem propositiones nullus fit syllogismus, conversis autem rursus idem erit qui et prius. Manifestum est igitur quoniam negatione posita ad minorem extremitatem, vel ad utrasque propositiones, aut non fit syllogismus, aut fit quidem, sed non perfectus, ex conversione enim fit necessarium. Si autem haec quidem propositionum universalis, illa vero particularis sumatur, ad majorem quidem extremitatem posita universali, syllogismus erit perfectus. Nam si a omni b contingit, b autem alicui c, a alicui c contingit, hoc autem manifestum ex definitione contingentis. Rursum si a contingit nulli b, b autem contingit alicui c inesse, necesse est a contingere alicui c non inesse. Demonstratio autem eadem quae in his. Si autem privativa sumatur particularis propositio, universalis autem affirmativa, positione autem similiter se habeant (ut a quidem omni b contingat, b autem alicui c contingat non inesse), per sumptas quidem propositiones non fit manifestus syllogismus, conversa autem particulari, et posito b alicui c contingere inesse, eadem erit conclusio quae et prius, quemadmodum in iis quae ex principio. Si autem quae ad majorem extremitatem particularis sumatur, quae ad minorem universalis, sive utraeque sumantur affirmativae, sive privativae, sive non similis figurae, sive utraeque indefinitae, vel particulares, nullo modo erit syllogismus. Nihil enim prohibet b transcendere a, et non praedicari de aequis, in quo enim b transcendit a sumat c, huic neque omni, neque nulli, neque alicui, neque non alicui contingit a inesse, siquidem convertuntur secundum contingere propositiones, et b pluribus contingit quam a inesse. Amplius autem ex terminis manifestum est, nam sic se habentibus propositionibus primum postremo et nulli contingit, et omni ex necessitate inesse. Termini autem communes omnium, inesse quidem ex necessitate, animal, album, homo, non contingere vero, animal, album, vestis. Manifestum igitur quoniam hoc modo habentibus se terminis, nullus fit syllogismus, nam omnis syllogismus vel ejus quod est inesse est, vel ex necessitate vel contingere, non est autem ejus quod est inesse, neque necessarii, manifestum quoniam non est, nam affirmativus interimitur privativo, et privativus affirmativo, relinquitur ergo ejus quod contingere esse, hoc autem impossibile. Ostensum est enim quoniam sic se habentibus terminis, et omni postremo primum necesse inesse, et nulli contingere inesse, quare non erit ejus quod est contingere syllogismus, nam necessarium uno erat contingens. Manifestum autem et quoniam cum universales sunt termini in contingentibus propositionibus, semper fit syllogismus in prima figura, sive sunt praedicativi, sive privativi. Verum ex praedicativis quidem perfectus, ex privativis autem imperfectus. Oportet autem contingere sumere non in necessariis, sed secundum dictam definitionem, aliquoties autem latet hujusmodi.
Inglese
32b38Whenever A may possibly belong to all B, and B to all C, there will be a perfect syllogism to prove that A may possibly 32b40belong to all C. This is clear from the definition: 33afor it was in this way that we explained ‘to be possible for one term to belong to all of another’.1 Similarly if it is possible for A to belong to no B, and for B to belong to all C, then it is possible for A to belong to no C. For the statement that it is possible for A not to belong to that of which B may be true means (as we saw) that none of those things which can 33a5possibly fall under the term B is left out of account. But whenever A may belong to all B, and B may belong to no C, then indeed no syllogism results from the premisses assumed, but if the premiss BC is converted after the manner of problematic propositions, the same syllogism results as before.2 For since it is possible that B should 33a10belong to no C, it is possible also that it should belong to all C. This has been stated above.3 Consequently if B is possible for all C, and A is possible for all B, the same syllogism again results. Similarly if in both the premisses the negative is joined with ‘it is possible’: e.g. if A may 33a15belong to none of the Bs, and B to none of the Cs. No syllogism results from the assumed premisses, but if they are converted we shall have the same syllogism as before.” It is clear then that if the minor premiss is negative, or if both premisses are negative, either no syllogism results, or if 33a20one does it is not perfect. For the necessity results from the conversion.
33a22But if one of the premisses is universal, the other particular, when the major premiss is universal there will be a perfect syllogism. For if A is possible for all B, and B for some C, then A is possible for some C. This is clear from the 33a25definition of being possible.’ Again if A may belong to no B, and B may belong to some of the Cs, it is necessary that A may possibly not belong to some of the Cs. The proof is the same as above. But if the particular premiss is negative, and the universal is affirmative, the major still being universal and the minor particular, e.g. A is possible 33a30for all B, B may possibly not belong to some C, then a clear syllogism does not result from the assumed premisses, but if the particular premiss is converted and it is laid down that B possibly may belong to some C, we shall have the same conclusion as before,? as in the cases given at the beginning.4
33a35But if the major premiss is particular, the minor universal, whether both are affirmative, or negative, or different in quality, or if both are indefinite or particular, in no way will a syllogism be possible. For nothing prevents B from reaching beyond A, so that as predicates they cover unequal areas. Let C be that by which B extends beyond A. 33bTo C it is not possible that A should belong—either to all or to none or to some or not to some, since premisses in the mode of possibility are convertible and it is possible for B to belong to more things than A can. Further, this is obvious if we take terms; for if the premisses are as assumed, the 33b5major term is both possible for none of the minor and must belong to all of it. Take as terms common to all the cases under consideration ‘animal ’—‘white ’"—‘man’, where the major belongs necessarily to the minor; ‘animal ’— ‘white ’—‘garment’, where it is not possible that the major should belong to the minor. It is clear then that if the terms are related in this manner, no syllogism results. For 33b10every syllogism proves that something belongs either simply or necessarily or possibly. It is clear that there is no proof of the first or of the second. For the affirmative is destroyed by the negative, and the negative by the affirmative. There remains the proof of possibility. But this is impossible. For it has been proved that if the terms are related in this 33b15manner it is both necessary that the major should belong to all the minor and not possible that it should belong to any. Consequently there cannot be a syllogism to prove the possibility; for the necessary (as we stated) is not possible.’
33b19It is clear that if the terms are universal in possible premisses a syllogism always results in the first figure, 33b20whether they are affirmative or negative, only a perfect syllogism results in the first case, an imperfect in the second. But possibility must be understood according to the definition laid down,? not as covering necessity. This is sometimes forgotten.
Note del traduttore
- 1 In 32b38-40,
- 2 32a34.
- 3 Read ὅσπερ for ws in l. 17 with B,
- 4 1 320 25-37, 21.24. 5.1], 5-17. ce Nalh oo eae 3 32918.
Owen 1853
When A is contingent to every B, and B to every C, there will be a perfect syllogism, so that A is contingent to every C, which is evident from the definition, for thus we stated the universal contingent (to imply). So also if A is contingent to no B, but B to every C, (it may be concluded) that A is contingent to no C, for to affirm that A is contin-
gent in respect of nothing to which B is contingent, this were to leave none of the contingents which are under B. But when A is contingent to every B, but B contingent to no C, no syllogism arises from the assumed propositions, but BC1 being converted according to the contingent, the same syllogism arises as existed before, as since it happens that B is present with no C, it may also happen to be present with every C, which was shown before, wherefore if B may happen to every C, and A to every B, the same syllogism will again arise. The like will occur also if negation be added with the contingent (mode) to both propositions, I mean, as if A is contingent to no B, and B to no C, no syllogism arises through the assumed propositions, but when they are converted there will be the same as before. It is evident then that when negation is added to the minor extreme, or to both the propositions, there is either no syllogism, or an incomplete one, for the necessity (of consequence) is completed by conversion. If however one of the propositions be universal, and the other be assumed as particular, the universal belonging to the major extreme there will be a perfect syllogism, for if A is contingent to every B, but B to a certain C, A is also contingent to a certain C, and this is clear from the definition of universal contingent. Again, if A is contingent to no B, but B happens to be present with some C, it is necessary that A should happen not to be present with some C, since the demonstration is the same; but if the particular proposition be assumed as negative, and the universal affirmative, and retain the same position as if A happens to be present to every B, but B happens not to be present with some C, no evident syllogism arises from the assumed propositions, but the particular being converted and B being assumed to be contingently present with some C, there will be the same conclusion as before in the first syllogisms.2 Still if the major proposition be taken as particular, but the minor as universal, and if both be assumed affirmative or negative, or of different figure, or both indefinite or particular, there will never be a syllogism; for there is nothing to prevent B from being more widely extended than A, and from not being equally predicated. Now let that by which B exceeds A, be assumed to be C, to this it will happen3 that A is present neither to every, nor to none, nor to a certain one, nor not to a certain one, since contingent propositions are convertible, and B may happen to be present to more things than A. Besides, this is evident from the terms, for when the propositions are thus, the first is contingent to the last, and to none, and necessarily present with every individual, and let the common terms of all be these; of being present necessarily4 “animal,” “white,” “man,” but of not being con-* Example (1.) tingent, “animal,” “white,” “garment.” Therefore it is clear that when the terms are thus there is no syllogism, for every syllogism is either de inesse, or of that which exists necessarily or contingently, but that this is neither de inesse, nor of that which necessarily exists, is clear, since the affirmative is subverted by the negative, and the negative by the affirmative, wherefore it remains that it is of the contingent, but this is impossible, for it has been shown that when the terms are thus, the first is necessarily inherent in all the last, and contingently is present with none, so that there cannot be a syllogism of the contingent, for the necessary is not contingent. Thus it is evident that when universal terms are assumed in contingent propositions, there arises always a syllogism in the first figure, both when they are affirmative and negative, except that being affirmative it is complete, but if negative incomplete, we must nevertheless assume the contingent not in necessary propositions, but according to the before-named definition, and sometimes a thing of this kind escapes notice.
Note del traduttore
- 1 That is, the minor negative being made affirmative.
- 2 In the universal imperfect syllogisms mentioned towards the beginning of this chapter.
- 3 Because C is necessarily not present, and the necessary is distinguished from the contingent.
- 4 That is, of the major being with the minor.
Libro I, capitolo 15 Of Syllogisms with one simple and another contingent Proposition in the first Figure.33b25–35b22
Latino
Si autem haec quidem inesse, illa vero contingere sumatur propositionum, quando quae ad majorem quidem extremitatem contingere significaverit perfecti erunt omnes syllogismi, et contingentis secundum dictam determinationem, quando autem quae ad minorem, et imperfecti omnes, et privativi syllogismi, non contingentis secundum dictam determinationem, sed ejus quod est nulli, aut non omni ex necessitate inesse. Si enim nulli, aut non omni ex necessitate contingere dicimus, et nulli, et non omni inesse. Contingat enim a omni b, b autem omni c ponatur inesse, quoniam igitur sub b est c, a autem contingit omni b, manifestum quoniam et c omni contingit a, fit ergo perfectus syllogismus. Similiter autem et cum privativa est a b propositio, b c autem affirmativa, et haec quidem contingere, illa vero inesse sumetur, perfectus erit syllogismus, quoniam a contingit nulli c inesse. Quoniam ergo inesse posito ad minorem extremitatem, perfecti syllogismi fiunt, manifestum. Quod autem contrariae se habentes erunt syllogismi, per impossibile monstrandum est, simul autem erit manifestum et quoniam imperfecti, nam ostensio non ex sumptis propositionibus. Primum autem dicendum quoniam si cum est a, necesse est esse b, et cum possibile est esse a, possibile erit b ex necessitate. Sit enim sic se habentibus rebus ut in quo quidem a possibile, in quo autem b impossibile, si ergo aliud possibile quidem est, cum possibile esse, ipsum fiet, hoc vero impossibile, quoniam impossibile, non utique fiet, simul autem si a possibile, et b impossibile, continget fieri praeter b, si autem fieri et esse. Nam quod fit, quando factum est, est. Oportet autem accipere non solum in generatione possibile et impossibile, sed et in verum esse, et in quod actu est, et quocunque modo simpliciter aliter dicitur possibile, in omnibus enim similiter se habebit. Amplius cum est a, b esse, non tanquam uno aliquo existente a, erit b, oportet opinari, nihil enim est ex necessitate uno aliquo existente, sed duobus ad minus, ut quando propositiones sic se habent (ut dictum est) secundum syllogismum, nam sic dicitur de d, d autem de e, et c de e ex necessitate, et si utrumque possibile, et conclusio erit possibilis. Quemadmodum ergo si quis ponat a quidem propositiones, b autem conclusionem, accidet non solum a existente necessario, et b simul esse necessarium, sed etiam possibili possibile. Hoc autem ostenso manifestum est quoniam falso posito, et non impossibili, et quod accidit propter positionem falsum erit, et non impossibile, ut si a falsum quidem est, non tamen impossibile, cum autem sit a et b, et b erit falsum quidem, non tamen impossibile. Nam ostensum est quoniam cum est a, est b, et cum possibile est a, possibile est b. Positum autem est a possibile esse, et b erit possibile, si enim impossibile est b, simul idem erit possibile et impossibile. Determinatis autem iis, insit a omni b, b autem contingit omni c, necesse est a igitur contingere omni c inesse. Non enim contingat, b autem omni c ponatur inesse, hoc autem falsum quidem, non tamen impossibile, si ergo a quidem non contingit omni c, b autem omni c insit, a non omni b contingit. Fit enim syllogismus per tertiam figuram. Sed positum erat omni c contingere inesse, necesse est ergo a omni c contingere. Falso enim posito, et non impossibili, quod accidit est impossibile. Possibile est autem et primam figuram facere impossibile ponentes b inesse c, nam si b omni c inest, a autem omni b contingit, et omni c continget a, sed positum erat non omni possibile inesse. Oportet autem accipere omni inesse non secundum tempus determinantes, ut nunc, aut in hoc tempore, sed simpliciter (per hujusmodi enim propositiones et syllogismos facimus), quoniam secundum nunc sumpta propositione, non erit syllogismus. Nihil enim fortasse prohibet quandoque et omni moventi hominem inesse, ut si nihil aliud moveatur, movens autem contingit omni equo, sed homo nulli equo contingit. Amplius: sit primum quidem animal, medium vero movens, postremum vero homo, ergo propositiones quidem similiter se habebunt, conclusio vero erit necessaria, non contingens. Ex necessitate enim homo est animal, manifestum igitur quoniam universale sumendum simpliciter, et non tempore determinantes. Rursum: sit privativa propositio universalis a b, et sumatur a quidem nulli b inesse, b autem contingat omni c inesse. His igitur positis necesse est a contingere nulli c inesse, non enim contingat, b autem ponatur inesse c sicut prius, necesse est igitur a alicui b inesse, fit enim syllogismus per tertiam figuram. Hoc autem impossibile, quare contingit a, nulli c. Posito enim falso, et non impossibili, impossibile est quod accidit. Hic ergo syllogismus non est contingentis secundum definitionem, sed nulli inesse ex necessitate. Haec est contradictio factae hypothesis. Positum est enim ex necessitate a alicui c inesse, syllogismus autem per impossibile, oppositae est contradictionis. Amplius autem et ex terminis manifestum quoniam non erit conclusio contingens, sit enim a quidem corvus, in quo autem b intelligens, in quo autem c homo, nulli ergo b inest a, nam nullum intelligens, corvus, b autem contingit omni c, omni enim homini inest intelligere, sed a ex necessitate nulli c, non igitur conclusio contingens. Sed nec necessaria semper: sit enim a quidem movens, b autem scientia, in quo autem c homo, ergo a quidem nulli b inerit, b autem omni c contingit, et non erit conclusio necessaria, non enim necesse est nullum hominem moveri, sed necesse est aliquem. Manifestum igitur quoniam est conclusio ejus quod est nulli ex necessitate inesse. Sumendum autem melius terminos.
Si autem privativum ponatur ad majorem extremitatem contingere significans, ex ipsis quidem sumptis propositionibus, nullus erit syllogismus, conversa autem secundum contingens propositione, erit quemadmodum in prioribus. Insit enim a omni b, b autem contingat nulli c, sic ergo habentibus se terminis, nihil erit necessarium. Si autem convertatur b c, et sumatur b contingere omni c, fiet syllogismus quemadmodum prius, similiter enim habent se termini positione. Eodem autem modo et cum privativa sunt utraque intervalla, si a b quidem non inesse, b c autem nulli, contingere significat, nam per ea quidem quae sumpta sunt nullo modo fit necessarium, conversa autem secundum contingens propositione erit syllogismus, sumatur enim a quidem, nulli b inesse, b autem contingere nulli c, per haec quidem nihil necessarium. Si autem sumatur b omni c contingere, quod verum est, a b autem propositio similiter se habeat, rursus erit idem syllogismus. Si autem non inesse ponatur b omni c, et non contingere non inesse, non erit syllogismus nullo modo, sive privativa sit, sive affirmativa a b propositio. Termini autem communes ex necessitate quidem inesse, album, animal, nix. Non contingere autem, album, animal, pix. Manifestum est igitur quoniam cum universales sunt termini, et haec quidem propositionum inesse, illa vero sumitur contingens, quando quae ad minorem est extremitatem contingere sumitur propositio, semper fit syllogismus, verumtamen quandoquidem ex ipsis, quando autem propositione conversa, quando vero utrumque horum, et ob quam causam, diximus. Si autem hoc quidem universale, illud vero particulare sumitur intervallorum, quando ad majorem quidem extremitatem universale ponitur, et contingens sive negativum, sive affirmativum, particulare autem affirmativum et inesse, erit syllogismus perfectus, quemadmodum et cum universales sunt termini, demonstratio autem eadem quae et prius. Quando autem universale quidem fuerit, ad majorem extremitatem inesse, et non contingens, alterum vero particulare, et contingens, sive affirmative, sive negative ponantur utraeque, sive haec quidem negativa, illa vero affirmativa, omnino erit syllogismus imperfectus. Verum hi quidem per impossibile ostenduntur, illi vero per conversionem contingentis, quemadmodum in prioribus. Erit autem syllogismus per conversionem, et quando universalis quidem ad majorem extremitatem posita significaverit inesse, vel non inesse, particularis vero cum sit privativa, sumatur contingens, ut si a quidem omni b inest, vel non inest, b autem alicui contingit non inesse, conversa enim b c, secundum contingere fit syllogismus. Quando autem non inesse sumetur particulariter posita propositio, non erit syllogismus. Termini inesse, album, animal, nix; non inesse autem, album, animal, pix, per indefinitum enim est sumenda demonstratio. Si autem universale quidem ponatur ad minorem extremitatem, particulare autem ad majorem sive privativum, sive affirmativum, sive contingens, sive inesse utrumvis, nullo modo erit syllogismus. Nec cum particulares, vel indefinitae ponentur propositiones, sive contingere sumptae, sive inesse, seu permutatim, nec sic erit syllogismus, demonstratio autem eadem quae in prioribus. Termini autem communes inesse quidem, ex necessitate, animal, album, homo; non contingere vero, animal, album, tunica. Manifestum est igitur quoniam universali posito ad majorem extremitatem semper erit syllogismus, ad minorem autem nunquam.
Inglese
33b25If one premiss is a simple proposition, the other a problematic, whenever the major premiss indicates possibility all the syllogisms will be perfect and establish possibility in the sense defined ;* but whenever the minor premiss indicates possibility all the syllogisms will be imperfect, and those which are negative will establish not 33b30possibility according to the definition, but that the major does not necessarily belong to any, or to all, of the minor. For if this is so, we say it is possible that it should belong to none or not to all. Let A be possible for all B, and let B belong to all C. Since C falls under B, and A is possible for 33b35all B, clearly it is possible for all C also. So a perfect syllogism results. Likewise if the premiss AB is negative, and the premiss BC is affirmative, the former stating possible, the latter simple attribution, a perfect syllogism 33b40results proving that A possibly belongs to no C.
34a1It is clear that perfect syllogisms result if the minor premiss states simple belonging: but that syllogisms will result if the modality of the premisses is reversed, must be proved per impossibile. At the same time it will be evident that they are imperfect: for the proof proceeds not from 34a5the premisses assumed. First we must state that if B’s being follows necessarily from A’s being, B’s possibility will follow necessarily from A’s possibility. Suppose, the terms being so related,1 that A is possible, and B is impossible. If then that which is possible, when it is possible for it to be, might happen, and if that which is impossible, when it 34a10is impossible, could not happen, and if at the same time A is possible and B impossible, it would be possible for A to happen without B, and if to happen, then to be. For that which has happened, when it has happened, is. But we must take the impossible and the possible not only in the sphere of becoming, but also in the spheres of truth and predicability, and the various other spheres in which we 34a15speak of the possible: for it will be alike in all. Further we must understand the statement that B's being depends on A’s being, not as meaning that if some single thing A is, B will be: for nothing follows of necessity from the being of some one thing, but from two at least, i.e. when the premisses are related in the manner stated to be that of the 34a20syllogism. For if C is predicated of D, and D of F, then C is necessarily predicated of F. And if each is possible, the conclusion also is possible. If then, for example, one should indicate the premisses by A, and the conclusion by B, it would not only result that if A is necessary B is necessary, but also that if A is possible, B is possible.
34a25Since this is proved it is evident that if a false and not impossible assumption is made, the consequence of the assumption will also be false and not impossible: e.g. if A is false, but not impossible, and if B is the consequence of A, B also will be false but not impossible. For since it has been proved that if A’s being is the consequence of A’s 34a30being, then B's possibility will follow from A’s possibility (and A is assumed to be possible), consequently B will be possible: for if it were impossible, the same thing would at the same time be possible and impossible.
34a34Since we have defined these points, let A belong to all B, 34a35and B be possible for all C: it is necessary then that A should be a possible attribute for all C. Suppose that it is not possible, but assume that B belongs to all C: this is false but not impossible. If then A is not possible for C but B belongs to all C, then A is not possible for all B: for 34a40a syllogism is formed in the third figure. But it was assumed that A is a possible attribute for all B. It is necessary then 34bthat A is possible for all C. For though the assumption we made? is false and not impossible, the conclusion is impossible.2 It is possible also in the first figure to bring about the impossibility, by assuming that B belongs to C. For if B belongs to all C, and A is possible for all B, then A 34b5would be possible for all C. But the assumption was made that A is not possible for all C.
34b7We must understand ‘that which belongs to all’ with no limitation in respect of time, e.g. to the present or to a particular period, but simply without qualification. For it is by the help of such premisses that we make syllogisms, 34b10Since if the premiss is understood with reference to the present moment, there cannot be a syllogism. For nothing perhaps prevents ‘man’ belonging at a particular time to everything that is moving, i.e. if nothing else were moving: but ‘moving’ is possible for every horse; yet ‘man’ is possible for no horse. Further let the major term be 34b15‘animal’, the middle ‘moving’, the minor ‘man’. The premisses then will be as before, but the conclusion necessary, not possible. For man is necessarily animal. It is clear then that the universal must be understood simply, without limitation in respect of time. :
34b19Again let the premiss AB be universal and negative, and 34b20assume that A belongs to no B, but B possibly belongs to all C. These propositions being laid down, it is necessary that A possibly belongs to no C. Suppose that it cannot belong, and that B belongs to C, as above.3 It is necessary then that A belongs to some B: for we have a syllogism in 34b25the third figure: but this is impossible. Thus it will be possible for A to belong to no C; for if that is supposed false, the consequence is an impossible one. This syllogism then does not establish that which is possible according to the definition,4 but that which does not necessarily belong to any part of the subject (for this is the contradictory of the assumption which was made: for it was supposed that 34b30A necessarily belongs to some C, but the syllogism per impossibile establishes the contradictory which is opposed to this)5 Further, it is clear also from an example that the conclusion will not establish possibility. Let A be ‘raven’, B 'intelligent', and C ‘man’. A then belongs to no B: for 34b35no intelligent thing is a raven. But B is possible for all C: for every man may possibly be intelligent. But A necessarily belongs to no C: so the conclusion does not establish possibility. But neither is it always necessary. Let A be ‘moving’, B ‘science’, C ‘man’. A then will belong to no B; but B is possible for all C. And the conclusion will not be 34b40necessary. For it is not necessary that no man should 35amove; rather it is not necessary that any man should move. Clearly then the conclusion establishes that one term does not necessarily belong to any instance of another term. But we must take our terms better.
35a4If the minor premiss is negative and indicates possibility, from the actual premisses taken there can be no syllogism, but if the problematic premiss is converted, a syllogism will be possible, as before6 Let A belong to all B, and let B possibly belong to no C. If the terms are arranged thus, nothing necessarily follows: but if the proposition BC is converted and it is assumed that B is possible for all C, 35a10a syllogism results as before:7 for the terms are in the same relative positions.8 Likewise if both the relations are negative, if the major premiss states that A does not belong to B, and the minor premiss indicates that B may possibly belong to no C. Through the premisses actually taken nothing necessary results in any way; but if the problematic 35a15premiss is converted, we shall have a syllogism. Suppose that A belongs to no B, and B may possibly belong to no C. Through these comes nothing necessary. But if B is assumed to be possible for all C (and this is true) and if the premiss AB remains as before, we shall again have the 35a20same syllogism. But if it be assumed that B does not belong to any C, instead of possibly not belonging, there cannot be a syllogism anyhow, whether the premiss AB is negative or affirmative. As common instances of a necessary and positive relation we may take the terms white— animal—snow: of a necessary and negative relation, white— animal—pitch.
35a25Clearly then if the terms are universal, and one of the premisses is assertoric, the other problematic, whenever the minor premiss is problematic a syllogism always results, only sometimes it results from the premisses that are taken, sometimes it requires the conversion of one premiss. We 35a30have stated when each of these happens and the reason why. But if one of the relations is universal, the other particular, then whenever the major premiss is universal and problematic, whether affirmative or negative, and the particular is affirmative and assertoric, there will be a perfect syllogism, just as when the terms are universal. 35a35The demonstration is the same as before. But whenever the major premiss is universal, but assertoric, not problematic, and the minor is particular and problematic, whether both premisses are negative or affirmative, or one is negative, the other affirmative, in all cases there will be an imperfect 35a40syllogism. Only some of them will be proved per impossibile, 35bothers by the conversion of the problematic premiss, as has been shown above.9 And a syllogism will be possible by means of conversion when the major premiss is universal and assertoric, whether positive or negative, and the minor 35b5particular, negative, and problematic, e.g. if A belongs to all B or to no B, and I may possibly not belong to some C. For if the premiss BC is converted in respect of possibility, a syllogism results. But whenever the particular premiss is assertoric and negative, there cannot be a syllogism. As instances of the positive relation we may take the terms 35b10white—animal—snow; of the negative, white—animal— pitch. For the demonstration must be made through the indefinite nature of the particular premiss. But if the minor premiss is universal, and the major particular, whether either premiss is negative or affirmative, problematic or assertoric, nohow is a syllogism possible. Nor is a syllogism 35b15possible when the premisses are particular or indefinite, whether problematic or assertoric, or the one problematic, the other assertoric. The demonstration is the same as above. As instances of the necessary and positive relation we may take the terms animal—white—man; of the necessary and negative relation, animal—white—garment. It is 35b20evident then that if the major premiss is universal, a syllogism always results, but if the minor is universal nothing at all can ever be proved.
Note del traduttore
- 1 1 That 4’s being follows necessarily from 4’s being.
- 2 That all Cis B.
- 3 And therefore the other premiss, that A is not possible for all C, must have been impossible. = αὐ Ὁ.
- 4 Cf. 328 18.
- 5 Read a comma after ὑπάρχειν l. 30 and remove the bracket to after ἀντιφάσεως 1. 31.
- 6 aat 3
- 7 . B37. 34 34.
- 8 i.e, the major premiss ts pure, the minor problematic,
- 9 Cf. 26 14, 2720
Owen 1853
If one proposition be assumed to exist, but the other to be contingent, when that which contains the major extreme signifies the contingent, all the syllogisms will be perfect and of the contingent, according to the above definition. But when the minor (is contingent) they will all be imperfect, and the negative syllogisms will not be of the contingent, according to the definition, but of that which is necessarily present with no one or not with every; for if it is necessarily present with no one, or not with every, we say that “it happens” to be present with no one and not with every. Now let A be contingent to every B, and let B be assumed to be present with every C, since then C is (included) under B, and
A is contingent to every B, A is also clearly contingent to every C, and there is a perfect syllogism. So also if the proposition A B is negative, but B C affirmative, and A B is assumed as contingent, but B C to be present with (simply), there will be a perfect syllogism, so that A will happen to be present with no C.
It appears then that when a pure minor is assumed the syllogisms are perfect, but that when it is of a contrary character it may be shown per impossibile that there would be also syllogisms, though at the same time it would be evident that they are imperfect, since the demonstration will not arise from the assumed propositions. First, however, we must show that if A exists, B must necessarily exist, and that if A is possible, B will necessarily be possible; let then under these circumstances A be possible but B impossible, if therefore the possible, since it is possible to be, may be produced, yet the impossible, because it is impossible, cannot be produced. But if at the same time A is possible and B impossible, it may happen that A may be produced without B; if it is produced also, that it may exist, for that which has been generated, when it has been so generated, exists.
We must however assume the possible and impossible,1 not only in generation, but also in true assertion, and in the inesse, and in as many other ways as the possible is predicated, for the case will be the same in all of them. Moreover (when it is said) if A exists B is, we must not understand as if A being a certain thing B will be, for no necessary consequence follows from one thing existing; but from there being two at least, as in the case of propositions subsisting in the manner we have stated in syllogism. For if C is predicated of D, but D of F, C will also necessarily be predicated of F; and if each be possible, the conclusion will be possible, just as if one should take A as the premises, but B the conclusion; it will not only happen that A being necessary, B is also necessary, but that when the former is possible, the latter also will be possible.
This being proved, it is manifest that when there is a false and not impossible hypothesis, the consequence of the hypothesis will also be false and not impossible, e. g. if A is false yet not impossible, but when A is, B also is,—here B will also be false yet not impossible. For since it has been shown that A existing, B also exists, when A is possible, B will be also possible, but A is supposed to be possible, wherefore B will be also possible, for if it were impossible the same thing would be possible and impossible at the same time. These things then being established, let A be present with every B, and B contingent to every C, therefore A must necessarily happen to be present with every C; for let it not happen, but let B be supposed to be present with every C, this is indeed false yet not impossible; if then A is not contingent to C, but B is present with every C, A is not contingent to every B, for a syllogism arises in the third figure. But it was supposed (that A was) contingently present with every (B), therefore A must necessarily be contingent to every C, for the false being assumed, and not the impossible,2 the consequence is impossible. We may also make a deduction to the impossible in the first figure by assuming B to be present with every C, for if B is with every C, but A contingent to every B, A will also be contingent to every C, but it was supposed not to be present with every C. Still we must assume the being present with every, not distinguishing it by time, as “now,” or “at this time,” but simply; for by propositions of this kind, we also produce syllogisms,3 Ex. 1. Every B is A It happens that every C is B ∴ It happens that every C is A. It is necessary that some C should not be A Every C is B ∴ Not every B is A.
Ex. 2. Every B is A It happens that every C is B ∴ It happens that every C is A. It happens that every B is A Every C is B ∴ It happens that every C is A.
Ex. 3. Whatever is moved is a man It happens that every horse is moved It is necessary that no horse should be a man. Whatever is moved is an animal It happens that every man is moved It is necessary that every man should be an animal.
Ex. 4. No B is A It happens that every C is B ∴ It happens that no C is A. It is necessary that some C should be A Every C is B ∴ Some B is A. since when a proposition is taken as to the present it will not be syllogism, since perhaps there is nothing to hinder “man” from being present some time or other with every thing moved, viz. if nothing else is moved, but what is moved is contingent to every “horse,” yet “man” is contingent to no “horse.” Moreover, let the first term be “animal,” the middle, “that which is moved,” and the last, “man;” the propositions will then be alike, but the conclusion necessary, and not contingent, for “man” is necessarily “an animal,” so that it is evident that the universal must be taken simply and not deprived by time. Again, let the proposition A B be universal negative, and let A be assumed to be present with no B, but let B contingently be present with every C; now from these positions A must necessarily happen to be present with no C, for let it not so happen, but let B be supposed to be present with C, as before; then A must necessarily be present with some B, for there is a syllogism in the third figure, but this is impossible, wherefore A can be contingent to no C, for the false and not the impossible being assumed, the impossible results. Now this syllogism is not of the contingent according to the definition, but of what is necessarily present with none, for this is a contradiction of the given hypothesis, because A was supposed necessarily present with some C, but the syllogism per impossibile is of an opposite4 contradiction. Besides, from the terms it appears clearly that there is no contingent conclusion, for let “crow” stand for A, “that which is intelligent” for B, and “man” for C; A is therefore present with no B, for nothing intelligent is a “crow;” but B is contingent to every C, since it happens to every “man” to be “intelligent,” but A is necessarily present with no C, wherefore the conclusion is not contingent. But neither is the conclusion always necessary, for let A be “what is moved,” B “science,” and C “man,” A will then be present with no B, but B is contingent to every C, and the conclusion will not be necessary, for it is not necessary that no “man” should be “moved,” but also it is not necessary that a certain man should be moved; therefore it is clear that the conclusion is of that which is necessarily present with no one, hence the terms must be assumed in a better manner.5 But if the negative be joined to the minor extreme, signifying to be contingent, from the assumed propositions there will be no syllogism, but there will be as in the former Ex. 6. It happens that { every / no } animal is white No snow is an animal It is necessary that all snow should be white. It happens that { every / no } animal is white No pitch is an animal It is necessary that no pitch should be white.
Ex. 7. It happens that { every / no } animal is white Some snow is not an animal It is necessary that all snow should be white. It happens that { every / no } animal is white Some pitch is not an animal It is necessary that no pitch should be white.
Ex. 8. It happens that { something / not every thing } white is an animal { Every / No / Some / Not every } man is white It is necessary that every man should be an animal.
It happens that { something / not every thing } white is an animal { Every / No / Some / Not every } garment is white It is necessary that no garment should be an animal.
{ Something / Not every thing } white is an animal It happens that { every / no / some / not every } man is white It is necessary that every man should be an animal. instances, when the contingent proposition is converted. For let A be present with every B, but B contingent to no C, now when the terms are thus, there will be nothing necessary inferred, but if B C be converted, and B be assumed to be contingent to every C, a syllogism arises as before, since the terms have a similar position. In the same manner, when both the propositions are negative, if A B signifies not being present, but B C to be contingent to no individual, through these assumptions no necessity arises, but the contingent proposition being converted, there will be a syllogism. Let A be assumed present to no B, and B contingent to no C, nothing necessary is inferred from these; but if it is assumed that B is contingent to every C, which is true, and the proposition A B subsists similarly, there will be again the same syllogism. If however B is assumed as not present with C, and not that it happens not to be present, there will by no means be a syllogism, neither if the proposition A B be negative nor affirmative; but let the common terms of necessary presence be “white,” “animal,” “snow,” and of non-contingency “white,” “animal,” “pitch.” It is evident, therefore, that when terms are universal, and one of the propositions is assumed, as simply de inesse, but the other contingent, when the minor premise is assumed contingent, a syllogism always arises, except that sometimes it will be produced from the propositions themselves, and at other times from the (contingent) proposition being converted; when, however, each of these occurs, and for what reason, we have shown. But if one proposition be assumed as universal, and the other particular, when the universal contingent is joined to the major extreme, whether it be affirmative or negative, but the particular is a simple affirmative de inesse, there will be a perfect syllogism, just as when the terms are universal, but the demonstration is the same as before. Now when the major is universal, simple, and not contingent, but the other (the minor) particular and contingent, if both propositions be assumed affirmative or negative, or if one be affirmative and the other negative, there will always be an incomplete syllogism, except that some will be demonstrated per impossibile, but others by conversion of the contingent proposition, as in the former cases. There will also be a syllogism, through conversion, when the universal major signifies simply inesse, or non-inesse, but the particular being negative, assumes the contingent, as if A is present, or not present, with every B, that B happens not to be present with a certain C; for the contingent proposition B C being converted, there is a syllogism. Still when the particular proposition assumes the not being present with, there will not be a syllogism. Now let the terms of presence be “white,” “animal,” “snow,” but of not being present “white,” “animal,” “pitch,” for the demonstration must be assumed through the indefinite. Yet if the universal be joined to the less extreme, but particular to the greater, whether negative or affirmative, contingent or pure, there will by no means be a syllogism, nor if particular or indefinite propositions be assumed, whether they take the contingent, or simply the being present with, or vice versâ, will there thus be a syllogism, and the demonstration is the same as before; let however the common terms of being present with from necessity be “animal,” “white,” “man;” and of not being contingent “animal,” “white,” “garment.” Hence it is evident, that if the major be universal, there is always a syllogism, but if the minor be so, (if the major be particular,) there will never be.
Note del traduttore
- 1 The possible is either that which may be when it is not, or that which is simply, or that which necessarily is ; and to all these the above rule applies, and the formal consequence follows as directly from the premises, as to its character, as in the case of categoricals. Cf. Metap. 13. The nature of the possible is fully discussed, Rhetoric, b. ii. ch. 19.
- 2 i. e. that A is not contingent to every C.
- 3 Vide note to chap. 13, also Post Anal. Book i. He takes only propositions which are universally and immutably true for the elements of the sciences.
- 4 Vide Whately’s Logic, b. ii. c. 3, sect. 7.
- 5 That is, instead of science, or an abstract term, we must assume one which may concur with man, e. g. “scientific,” since a man may be “scientific,” though he cannot be “science.”
Libro I, capitolo 16 Of Syllogisms with one Premise necessary, and the other contingent in the first Figure.35b23–36b25
Latino
Quando autem haec quidem propositionum ex necessitate inesse, vel non inesse, illa vero contingere significat, syllogismus quidem erit hoc modo habentibus se terminis. Et perfectus, quando ad minorem extremitatem ponetur necessaria. Conclusio autem, si praedicativi sunt quidem termini, contingentis, et non inesse erit, sive universaliter, sive non universaliter ponantur, si autem sint hoc quidem affirmativum, illud vero privativum, quando affirmativum quidem fuerit necessarium, et contingentis erit conclusio, et non ejus quod est non inesse. Quando autem privativum necessarium, et contingentis non esse, et non inesse, sive universales, sive non universales sint termini. Contingere autem in conclusione eodem modo accipiendum est quo in prioribus. Ejus autem quod est ex necessitate non inesse, non erit syllogismus, aliud enim est non ex necessitate inesse, et ex necessitate non inesse. Quoniam igitur universalibus affirmativis existentibus terminis non fit conclusio necessaria, manifestum: insit enim a omni b ex necessitate, b autem contingat omni c, erit igitur syllogismus imperfectus, quoniam a contingit omni c inesse. Quoniam autem imperfectus, ex demonstratione palam, eodem enim modo ostendetur quo et in prioribus. Rursum a quidem contingat omni b inesse, b autem omni c insit ex necessitate, erit itaque syllogismus, quoniam a contingat omni c inesse, sed non quoniam inest, et perfectus quidem, sed non imperfectus, statim enim perficitur ex principio propositionis. Si autem non similis figurae sint propositiones, sit primum privativa necessaria, et a quidem nulli contingat b ex necessitate, b autem contingat omni c, necesse est igitur a nulli c inesse. Ponatur enim a inesse aut omni, aut alicui, positum autem est a nulli contingere b, quoniam ergo convertitur privativa, et b nulli a contingit, a autem positum est inesse c aut omni, aut alicui, quare nulli, aut non omni c continget b inesse, sed supponebatur omni ex principio. Manifestum autem quoniam et ejus quod est contingere non inesse fit syllogismus, siquidem non inesse. Rursum sit affirmativa quidem propositio necessaria, et a quidem contingat nulli b inesse, b autem insit omni c ex necessitate. Ergo fit syllogismus quidem perfectus, sed non ejus quod est non inesse, sed ejus quod est contingere non inesse. Nam et propositio sic sumpta est, quae ad majorem est extremitatem, et ad impossibile non est ducere: nam si ponatur a inesse ulli c, positum est autem et a b contingere nulli inesse, nihil accidit per haec impossibile. Si autem ad minorem extremitatem ponatur privativum quando contingere quidem significaverit, syllogismus erit per conversionem, quemadmodum in prioribus. Quando autem non contingere, non erit ex necessitate, nec quando utraque quidem propositio privativa, non est autem contingens quod ad minorem est. Termini autem inesse quidem, album, animal, nix; non inesse quidem, album, animal, pix. Eodem autem modo se habebit, et in particularibus syllogismis. Quando enim fuerit privativa necessaria, et conclusio erit ejus quod est non inesse, ut si a quidem nulli b contingit inesse ex necessitate, b autem alicui c contingat inesse, necesse est a alicui eorum quae sunt c non inesse. Si enim a omni c inest, nulli autem contingit b, et b nulli a contingit inesse: quare si omni c inest a, nulli c contingit b, sed positum erat alicui contingere. Quando autem particularis affirmativa necessaria fuerit, quae in privativo est syllogismo, ut b c, aut universalis in affirmativo, ut a b, non erit inesse syllogismus. Demonstratio autem eadem quae in prioribus. Si autem universale quidem ponatur ad minorem extremitatem vel affirmativum vel privativum contingens, particulare autem necessarium, non erit syllogismus. Termini autem inesse quidem ex necessitate, animal, album, homo; non contingere autem, animal, album, tunica. Quando similiter universale quidem est necessarium, particulare autem contingens, cum privativum quidem est universale, inesse quidem termini, animal, album, corvus; non inesse, animal, album, pix. Cum autem affirmativum, inesse quidem, animal, album, cygnus; non contingere autem, animal, album, nix. Nec quando indefinitae sumuntur propositiones, aut utraeque particulares, non sic erit syllogismus. Termini autem communes, inesse quidem, animal, album, homo; non inesse autem, animal, album, inanimatum. Nam et animal alicui albo, et album inanimato alicui est necessarium inesse, et non contingit inesse, et in contingenti similiter, quare ad omnia utiles sunt termini. Manifestum ergo ex iis quae dicta sunt, quoniam similiter habentibus se terminis, et in eo quod est inesse, et in necessariis, et fit, et non fit syllogismus, verumtamen secundum inesse quidem posita privativa propositione, ejus quod est contingere erat syllogismus, secundum necessarium autem privativa, et contingere, et non inesse. Palam autem et quoniam omnes imperfecti syllogismi, et quomodo perficiuntur per praedictas figuras.
Inglese
35b23Whenever one premiss is necessary, the other problematic, there will be a syllogism when the terms are related as 35b25before1 anda perfect syllogism when the minor premiss is necessary. If the premisses are affirmative the conclusion will be problematic, not assertoric, whether the premisses are universal or not: but if one is affirmative, the other negative, when the affirmative is necessary the conclusion 35b30will be problematic, not negative assertoric; but when the negative is necessary the conclusion will be problematic negative, and assertoric negative, whether the premisses are universal or not. Possibility in the conclusion must be understood in the same manner as before.2 There cannot be an inference to the necessary negative proposition: for 35b35‘not necessarily to belong’ is different from ‘necessarily not to belong’.
35b37If the premisses are affirmative, clearly the conclusion which follows is not necessary. Suppose A necessarily belongs to all B, and let B be possible for all C. We shall have an imperfect syllogism to prove that A may belong to all C. That 35b40it is imperfect is clear from the proof: for it will be proved 36ain the same manner as above. Again, let A be possible for all L, and let B necessarily belong to all C. We shall then have a syllogism to prove that A may belong to all C, 36a5not that A does belong to all C: and it is perfect, not imperfect: for it is completed directly through the original premisses.
36a7But if the premisses are not similar in quality, suppose first that the negative premiss is necessary, and let A necessarily not be possible for any B, but let B be possible 36a10for all C. It is necessary then that A belongs to no C. For suppose A to belong to all C or to some C. Now we assumed that A is not possible for any B. Since then the negative proposition is convertible, B is not possible for any A. But A is supposed to belong to all C or to some C. Consequently B will not be possible for any C or for all C. 36a15But it was originally laid down that B is possible for all C. And it is clear that the possibility of not belonging can be inferred, since the fact of not belonging is inferred. Again, let the affirmative premiss be necessary, and let A possibly not belong to any B, and let B necessarily belong to all C. 36a20The syllogism will be perfect, but it will establish a problematic negative, not an assertoric negative. For the major premiss was problematic, and further it is not possible to prove the assertoric conclusion per impossibile. For if it were supposed that A belongs to some C, and it is laid down that A possibly does not belong to any B, no impossible relation between B and C follows from these premisses. But if the 36a25;minor premiss is’ negative, when it is problematic a syllogism is possible by conversion, as above; but when it is necessary no syllogism can be formed. Nor again when both premisses are negative, and the minor is necessary. The same terms as before3 serve both for the positive 36a30relation—white—animal—snow, and for the negative relation—white—animal—pitch.
36a32The same relation will obtain in particular syllogisms. Whenever the negative proposition is necessary, the conclusion will be negative assertoric: e.g. if it is not possible 36a35that A should belong to any B, but B may belong to some of the Cs, it is necessary that A should not belong to some of the Cs. For if A belongs to all C, but cannot belong to any B, neither can B belong to any A. So if A belongs to all C, to none of the Cs can B belong. But it was laid down that B may belong to some C. But when the particular 36a40affirmative in the negative syllogism, e.g. BC the minor premiss, or the universal proposition in the affirmative syllogism. 36be.g. AB the major premiss, is necessary, there will not be an assertoric conclusion. The demonstration is the same as before.4 But if the minor premiss is universal, and problematic, whether affirmative or negative, and the major 36b5premiss is particular and necessary, there cannot be a syllogism. Premisses of this kind are possible both where the relation is positive and necessary, e.g. animal—white— man, and where it is necessary and negative, e.g. animal— white—garment. But when the universal is necessary, the particular problematic, if the universal is negative we may take the terms animal—white—raven to illustrate the positive 36b10relation, or animal—white—pitch to illustrate the negative; and if the universal is affirmative we may take the terms animal—white—swan to illustrate the positive relation, and animal —white—snow to illustrate the negative and necessary relation. Nor again is a syllogism possible when the premisses are indefinite, or both particular. Terms applicable in either case to illustrate the positive relation are animal—white—man: to illustrate the negative, animal 36b15—white—inanimate. For the relation of animal to some white, and of white to some inanimate, is both necessary and positive and necessary and negative. Similarly if the relation is problematic: so the terms may be used for all cases.
36b19Clearly then from what has been said a syllogism results 36b20or not from similar relations of the terms whether we are dealing with simple existence or necessity, with this exception, that if the negative premiss is assertoric the conclusion is problematic, but if the negative premiss is necessary the conclusion is both problematic and negative assertoric. [It is clear also that all the syllogisms are imperfect and are 36b25perfected by means of the figures above mentioned.?]
Note del traduttore
- 1 33°34-P17,
- 2 Cf. *25-b8, ὅ 33P29, 34h27, “343.34-Ὁ6.
- 3 35a7. Cf. 3377. 2? 3510,
- 4 419-25, > Maier, Sy/ogistik des Aristoteles, ii. I. 176, n. 2, shows that this sentence has been wrongly introduced from 39% I.
Owen 1853
When one is a necessary proposition simple, de inesse, or non-inesse, and the other signifies being contingent, there will be a syllogism, the terms subsisting similarly, and it will be perfect when the minor premise1 is necessary; the conclusion however, when the terms are affirmative, will be contingent, and not simple, whether they are universal or not universal. Nevertheless, if one proposition be affirmative, and the other negative, when the affirmative is necessary, the conclusion will in like manner signify the being contingent, and not the not-existing or being present with; and when the negative is necessary, the conclusion will be of the contingent non-inesse, and of the simple non-inesse, whether the terms are universal or not. The contingent also in the conclusion, is to be assumed in the same way as in the former syllogisms, but there will not be a syllogism wherein the non-inesse will be necessarily inferred, for it is one thing “inesse” not necessarily, and another “non-inesse” necessarily. Wherefore, it is evident that when the terms are affirmative, there will not be a necessary conclusion. For let A necessarily be present with every B, but let B be contingent to every C, there will then be an incomplete syllogism, whence it may be inferred that A happens to be present with every C; but that it is incomplete, is evident from deEx. 1. It is necessary that no B should be A It happens that every C is B No C is A. It is necessary that no A should be B Some C is A ∴ It is necessary that some C should not be B.
Ex. 2. It happens that {every / no} animal is white It is necessary that no snow should be an animal It is necessary that all snow should be white. It happens that {every / no} animal is white It is necessary that no pitch should be an animal It is necessary that no pitch should be white.
Ex. 3. It is necessary that something white should {be / not be} an animal It happens that {every / no} man is white It is necessary that every man should be an animal. It is necessary that something white should {be / not be} an animal It happens that {every / no} garment is white It is necessary that no garment should be an animal. monstration, for this may be shown after the same manner as in the former syllogisms. Again, let A be contingent to every B, but let B be necessarily present with every C, there will then be a syllogism wherein A happens to be present with every C, but not (simply) is it present with every C, also it will be complete, and not incomplete, for it is completed by the first propositions. Notwithstanding, if the propositions are not of similar form, first, let the negative one be necessary, and let A necessarily be contingent to no B, but let B be contingent to every C; therefore, it is necessary that A should be present with no C; for let it be assumed present, either with every or with some one, yet it was supposed to be contingent to no B. Since then a negative proposition is convertible, neither will B be contingent to any A, but A is supposed to be present with every or with some C, hence B will happen to be present with no, or not with every C, it was however supposed, from the first, to be present with every C. Still it is evident, that there may also be a syllogism of the contingent non-inesse, as there is one of the simple non-inesse. Moreover, let the affirmative proposition be necessary, and let A be contingently present with no B, but B necessarily present with every C: this syllogism then will be perfect, yet not of the simple, but of the contingent non-inesse, for the proposition (viz. the contingent non-inesse) was assumed from the major extreme, and there cannot be a deduction to the impossible, for if A is supposed to be present with a certain C, and it is admitted that A is contingently present with no B, nothing impossible will arise therefrom. But if the minor premise be negative when it is contingent, there will be a syllogism by conversion, as in the former cases, but when it is not contingent, there will not be; nor when both premises are negative, but the minor not contingent: let the terms be the same of the simple inesse “white,” “animal,” “snow,” and of the non-inesse “white,” “animal,” “pitch.” The same will also happen in particular syllogisms, for when the negative is necessary, the conclusion will be of the simple non-inesse. Thus if A is contingently present with no B, but B contingently present with a certain C, it is necessary that A should not be present with a certain C, since if it is present with every C, but is contingent to no B, neither will B be contingently pres: nt with any A. So that if A is present with every C, B is con-tingent with no C, but it was supposed contingent to a cer-tain C. When however in a negative syllogism the particular affirmative is necessary, as for example B C, or 2. the universal in an affirmative syllogism, e. g. A B, there will not be a syllogism de inesse, the demon-stration however is the same as in the former cases. But if the minor premise be universal, whether affirm-ative or negative and contingent, but the major 3. particular necessary, there will not be a syllogism, let the terms of necessary presence be “animal,” “white,” “man,” and of the non-contingent “animal,” “white,” * Example (3.) “garment.” But when the universal is neces-sary, and the particular contingent, the universal being nega-tive, let the terms of presence2 be “animal,” “white,” “crow,” and of non-inesse “animal,” “white,” † Example (4.) “pitch.” But when (the universal) affirms let the terms of presence be “animal,” “white,” “swan,” but 4. of the non-contingent be “animal,” “white,” ‡ Example (5.) “snow.” Nor will there be a syllogism when in-definite propositions are assumed or both particular, let the common terms, de inesse, be “animal,” “white,” “man,” de non-inesse “animal,” “white,” “inanimate;” for “animal” is necessarily and not contingently Ex. 4. It happens that something white {is / is not} an animal It is necessary that no crow should be white It is necessary that every crow should be an animal. It happens that something white {is / is not} an animal It is necessary that no pitch should be white It is necessary that no pitch should be an animal.
Ex. 5. It happens that something white {is / is not} an animal It is necessary that every swan should be white It is necessary that every swan shoul? be an anim?l. It happens that something white {is / is not} an animal It is necessary that all snow shou'd be white It is necessary that no snow should be an animal present with something “white,” and “white” is also necessarily and not contingently present with something “inanimate;” the like also occurs in the contingent, so that these terms are useful for all. From what has been said then it appears that when the terms are alike both in simple and in necessary propositions, a syllogism does and does not occur, except that if the negative proposition be assumed de inesse there will be a syllogism with a contingent (conclusion), but when the negative is necessary there will be one of the character of the contingent and of the non-inesse, but it is clear also that all the syllogisms are incomplete,3 and that they are completed through the above-named figures.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Major premise ἡ πρὸς τῷ μείζονι ἄκρῳ πρότασις—minor ἡ πρς τῷ ἐλάττονι ἄκρῳ πρότασις. Conclusion συμπέρασμα. In Anal. Pr. ii. 14, this last signifies also the minor term.
- 2 That is, of the major being with the minor.
- 3 Those are syllogisms with a contingent minor, but a necessary or pure major
Libro I, capitolo 17 Of Syllogisms with two contingent Premises in the second Figure.36b26–37b18
Latino
In secunda autem figura quando contingentes quidem sumuntur utraeque propositiones, nullus erit syllogismus, sive sint affirmativae, sive privativae, sive universales, sive particulares. Quando autem haec quidem inesse, illa vero contingere significat, affirmativa quidem inesse significante, nunquam erit syllogismus, privativa universali existente, semper. Eodem modo et quando haec quidem ex necessitate, illa vero contingere assumatur, oportet autem et in his accipere quod in conclusionibus est contingens quemadmodum in prioribus. Primum igitur ostendendum quoniam non convertitur in contingenti, privativa, ut si a contingit nulli b, non necesse est et b contingere nulli a. Ponatur enim hoc et contingat b nulli a inesse, ergo quoniam convertuntur quae sunt in eo quod est contingere affirmationes negationibus, et contrariae, et contrajacentes, b autem contingit nulli a inesse, manifestum est quoniam et omni a contingit b inesse. Hoc autem falsum est. Non enim si hoc huic omni contingit, et hoc huic contingat necessarium, quare non convertitur privativa. Amplius autem nihil prohibet a quidem contingere nulli b, b autem alicui a ex necessitate non inesse, ut album quidem contingit omni homini non inesse, nam et inesse hominem autem non verum est dicere, quoniam contingit nulli albo, pluribus enim ex necessitate non inest, necessarium autem non inerat contingens. Sed nec ex impossibili ostendet convertens, ut si quis putet quoniam falsum est b contingere nulli a inesse, verum non contingere nulli a, affirmatio enim et negatio, si autem hoc verum, ex necessitate alicui a inesse b, quare et a alicui b inesse, hoc autem impossibile. Non enim si a non contingit nulli b, necesse est a alicui b inesse. Nam non contingere nulli dicitur dupliciter, hoc quidem si ex necessitate alicui inest, illud vero si ex necessitate alicui non inest. Nam quod ex necessitate alicui eorum quae sunt a non inest, non est verum dicere quoniam omni contingit non inesse, quemadmodum nec alicui inest ex necessitate, quoniam omni contingit inesse. Si ergo aliquis putet quoniam contingit c omni d inesse, ex necessitate alicui non inesse ipsum, falsum sumet, omni enim inest, si contingat, sed quoniam quibusdam ex necessitate inest, propter hoc dicimus non omni contingere.
Quare ei quod est contingere omni inesse, et ea quae est ex necessitate alicui inesse, opponitur, et ea quae est ex necessitate alicui non inesse, similiter autem et ei quae est contingere nulli. Palam ergo quoniam ad sic contingens, et non contingens, ut in principio definivimus, non solum ex necessitate alicui inesse, sed et ex necessitate alicui non inesse sumendum. Hoc autem sumpto, nihil accidit impossibile, quare non fit syllogismus. Manifestum ergo ex iis quae dicta sunt quoniam non convertitur privativa. Hoc autem ostenso ponatur a, b quidem contingere nulli, c vero omni, per conversionem ergo non erit syllogismus. Dictum est enim quoniam non convertitur hujusmodi propositio. Sed nec per impossibile, nam posito b omni c contingere inesse, nihil accidit falsum, continget enim a et omni et nulli c inesse. Omnino autem si est syllogismus, palam quoniam contingens erit, eo quod neutra propositionum sumpta est in eo quod est inesse, et hic vel affirmativus, vel privativus: neutro autem modo possibile est, affirmativo enim posito, ostendetur per terminos quoniam non contingit inesse; privativo autem, quoniam conclusio non est contingens, sed necessaria. Sit enim a quidem album, b autem homo, in quo autem c equus, ergo album a contingit huic quidem omni, illi vero nulli inesse, sed b neque inesse contingit c, neque non inesse. Quoniam igitur inesse non possibile, est manifestum, nullus enim equus homo, sed neque contingere non inesse, necesse est enim nullum equum hominem esse, necessarium autem non erat contingens, non igitur fit syllogismus. Similiter autem ostendetur, et si e converso ponatur privativa, et si utraeque affirmative ponantur, vel privative, nam per eosdem terminos erit demonstratio. Et quando haec quidem universalis, illa vero particularis, vel utraeque particulares, vel indefinitae, aut quolibet modo aliter contingit permutari propositiones, semper enim erit per eosdem terminos demonstratio. Manifestum ergo quoniam utrisque propositionibus secundum contingere positis, nullus fit syllogismus.
Inglese
36b26In the second figure whenever both premisses are problematic, no syllogism is possible, whether the premisses are affirmative or negative, universal or particular. But when one premiss is assertoric, the other problematic, if the 36b30affirmative is assertoric no syllogism is possible, but if the universal negative is assertoric a conclusion can always be drawn. Similarly when one premiss is necessary, the other problematic. Here also we must understand the term ‘possible’ in the conclusions, in the same sense as before.1
36b35First2 we must point out that the negative problematic proposition is not convertible, e.g. if A may belong to no B, it does not follow that R may belong to no A. For suppose it to follow and assume that B may belong to no A. Since then problematic affirmations are convertible with negations, 36b40whether they are contraries or contradictories, and since B 37amay belong to no A, it is clear that B may belong to all A. But this is false: for if all this can be that, it does not follow that all that can be this: consequently the negative proposition is not convertible. Further, these propositions are not incompatible, ‘.A may belong to no B’, B necessarily 37a5does not belong to some of the As’; e.g. it is possible that no man should be white (for it is also possible that every man should be white), but it is not true to say that it is possible that no white thing should be a man: for many white things are necessarily not men, and the necessary (as we saw *) is other than the possible.
37a9Moreover it is not possible to prove the convertibility of 37a10these propositions by a reduction ad absurdum, i. e. by claiming assent to the following argument: ‘since it is false that B may belong to no A, it is true that it cannot belong to no A, for the one statement is the contradictory of the other. But if this is so, it is true that B necessarily belongs to some of the As: consequently A necessarily belongs to some of the Us, But this is impossible. The argument cannot be admitted, for it does not follow that some A is 37a15necessarily B, if it is not possible that no A should be B. For the latter expression is used in two senses, one if some A is necessarily B, another if some A is necessarily not B. For it is not true to say that that which necessarily does not belong to some of the As may possibly not belong to any A, just as it is not true to say that what necessarily 37a20belongs to some A may possibly belong to all A. If any one then should claim that because it is not possible for C to belong to all D, it necessarily does not belong to some D, he would make a false assumption: for it does belong to all D, but because in some cases it belongs necessarily, therefore we say that it is not possible for it to belong to all. Hence both the propositions ‘A necessarily belongs to 37a25some B’ and ‘A necessarily does not belong to some B’ are opposed to the proposition ‘A may belong to all B’. Similarly also they are opposed to the proposition ‘A may belong to no B’. It is clear then that in relation to what is possible and not possible, in the sense originally defined,3 we must assume, not that A necessarily belongs to some B, but that A necessarily does not belong to some B. But if 37a30this is assumed, no absurdity results: consequently no; syllogism. It is clear from what has been said that the negative proposition is not convertible.4
37a32This being proved, suppose it possible that A may belong to no Band to all C. By means of conversion no syllogism will result: for the major premiss, as has been said, is not 37a35convertible. Nor can a proof be obtained by a reduction ad absurdum: for if it is assumed that B can belong to all C5, no false consequence results: for A may belong both to all C and to no C. In general, if there is a syllogism, it is clear that its conclusion will be problematic because neither of 37a40the premisses is assertoric; and this must be either affirmative or negative. But neither is possible. Suppose the conclusion 37bis affirmative: it will be proved by an example that the predicate cannot belong to the subject. Suppose the conclusion is negative: it will be proved that it is not problematic but necessary. Let A be white, B man, C 37b5horse. It is possible then for A to belong to all of the one and to none of the other. But it is not possible for B to belong nor not to belong to C. That it is not possible for it to belong, is clear. For no horse is a man. Neither is it possible for it not to belong. For6 it is necessary that no horse should be a man, but the necessary we found to be 37b10different from the possible? No syllogism then results. A similar proof can be given if the major premiss is negative, the minor affirmative, or if both are affirmative or negative. The demonstration can be made by means of the same terms. And whenever one premiss is universal, the other particular, or both are particular or indefinite, or 37b15in whatever other way the premisses can be altered, the proof will always proceed through the same terms. Clearly then, if both the premisses are problematic, no syllogism results.
Note del traduttore
- 1 3329, 34a27. 7 32°28. ;
- 2 Colon after δ, full stop after ἀδύνιιτον in l. 14, with Maier,
- 3 32918.
- 4 2 The argument put into the mouth of Aristotle’s opponent in 1]. 10-14 is as follows: If A may be true of no B, B may be true of no A. (YX) For if not, B cannot be true of no A. (Y) . .. B must be true of some A. .. A must be true of some L. But this is impossible, since ex hypothes? A may be true of no B. .. & may be true of no A. Aristotle’s criticism in ll. 14-31 is as follows: The step from .¥ to Y is unsound. ‘B must be true of some A’ is not the only alternative to ‘B may be true of no A’. ‘There is also the alternative ‘B must be untrue of some A’. Necessity, not only the necessity that some 7? be A, but equally the necessity that some δ be not A, is incompatible with the foss/dility that no B be A. The proper inference then in place of (Y) is ‘Either B τεσ be true of some A, or B must be untrue of some A’, And from the second alternative no impossible conclusion follows, so that the proof fer iniposstbtle that B may be true of no A fails. Waitz’s reading in 1, 28 οὐ μόνον (cod. 2) τὸ ἐξ ἀνάγκης ... ἀλλὰ καὶ (2C) τὸ ἐξ ἀνάγκης is supported by Philop. and Them. But Al. has the lechio diffictlior without μόνον and καί, and the other is evidently only an attempt to make things easier. Not either alternative, nor both, but the disjunction of the two, is the proper inference from .Y. But in answer to the opponent’s assumption of }” we must make the counter-assumption ‘B must be untrue of some A’,
- 5 If Aristotle is to be saved from a fallacious inference we must, with Maier, in ll. 35, 36 insert μή before παντί and before ὑπάρχειν. But in view of the consent of the MSS. and the ancient commentators the mistake seems to go back to Aristotle.
- 6 32a28,
Owen 1853
In the second figure, when both premises are assumed contingent, there will be no syllogism, neither when they are taken as affirmative, nor negative, nor universal, nor particular; but when one signifies the simple inesse, and the other the contingent, if the affirmative signifies the inesse, there will never be a syllogism, but if the universal negative (be pure, there will) always (be a
Ex. 6. It happens that something white {is / is not} an animal It is necessary that some man should {be / not be} white It is necessary that every man should be an animal. It is necessary that something white should {be / not be} an animal It happens that some man {is / is not} white It is necessary that every man should be an animal. It happens that something white {is / is not} an animal It is necessary that something inanimate should {be / not be} white It is necessary that nothing inanimate should be an animal. It is necessary that something white should {be / not be} an animal It happens that every thing inanimate is white It is necessary that nothing inanimate should be an animal. syllogism). In the same manner, when one premise is assumed as necessary, but the other contingent; still in these syllogisms we must consider the contingent in the conclusions, as we did in the former ones. Now in the first place, we must show that a contingent negative is not convertible, e. g. if A is contingent to no B, it is not necessary that B should also be contingent to no A. For let this be assumed, and let B be contingently present with no A, therefore since contingent affirmatives, both contrary and contradictory, are convertible into negatives, and B is contingently present with no A, it is clear that B may be contingently present with every A; but this is false, for if this is contingent to all of that, it is not necessary that that should be contingent to this, wherefore a negative (contingent) is not convertible. Moreover, there is nothing to prevent A being contingent to no B, but B not necessarily present with a certain A, e. g. “ whiteness ” may happen not to be present with every “ man,” (for it may also happen) to be present; but it is not true to say, that man is contingently present with nothing “ white,” for he is necessarily not present with many things (white), and the necessary is not the contingent. Neither can it be shown convertible per impossibile, as if a man should think, since it is false that B is contingently present with no A, that it is true that it (A) is not contingent to no one (B), for these are affirmation and negation; but if this be true B is necessarily present with a certain A, therefore A is also with a certain B, but this is impossible, since it does not follow if B is not contingent to no A, that it is necessarily present with a certain A. For not to be contingent to no individual, is predicated two ways, the one if a thing is necessarily present with something, and the other if it is necessarily not present with something. For what necessarily is not present with a certain A, cannot be truly said to be contingently not present with every A; as neither can what is necessarily present with a certain thing, be truly said to be contingently present with every thing; if, then, any one thinks that because C is not contingently present with every D, it is necessarily not present with a certain D, he would infer falsely, for, perchance, it is present with every D; still because a thing is necessarily present with certain things, on this account, we say that it is not contingent to every individual. Wherefore the being present necessarily with a certain thing, and the not being present with a certain thing necessarily, are opposed to the being contingently present with every individual, and in like manner, there is a similar opposition to the being contingent to no individual. Hence it is evident, that when the contingent and non-contingent are taken, in the manner we first defined, not only the necessarily being present with a certain thing, but also the necessarily not being present with it, ought to be assumed; but when this is assumed, there is no impossibility to a syllogism being produced, whence it is evident, from what we have stated, that a negative contingent is not convertible.
This then being demonstrated, let A be assumed contingent to no B, but contingent to every C; by conversion, therefore, there will not be a syllogism, for it has been said that a proposition of this kind is inconvertible, neither, however, will there be by a deduction per impossibile. For B being assumed contingently present with every C, nothing false will happen, for A may contingently be present with every, and with no C.*1 In short, if there is a syllogism, it is clear that it will be of the contingent, (because neither proposition is assumed as de inesse,) and this either affirmative, or negative; it is possible, however, in neither way, since, if the affirmative be assumed, it can be shown by the terms, that it is not contingently present; but if the negative, that the conclusion is not contingent, but necessary. For let A be “white,” B “man,” and C “horse,” A therefore, i. e. “whiteness,” is contingently present with every individual of the one, though with no individual of the other,
I have followed Waitz here. Buhle reads the letters and statement of premises differently.
Ex. 2. It happens that no man is white It happens that every horse is white It is necessary that no horse should be a man. but B is neither contingently present, nor yet contingently not present, with C. It is evident that it is not contingently present, for no “horse” is “a man,” but neither does it happen not to be present, for it is necessary that no “horse” should be “a man,” and the necessary is not the contingent, wherefore there is no syllogism.2 This may be also similarly shown, if the negative be transposed,3 and if both propositions be assumed affirmative, or negative, for the demonstration will be by the same terms.4 When one proposition also is universal, but the other particular, or both particular or indefinite, or in whatever other way it is possible to change the propositions, for the demonstration will always be through the same terms.5 Hence it is clear that if both propositions are assumed contingent there is no syllogism.6
Note del traduttore
- 1 Ex. 1. It happens that no B is A It happens that no B is A It happens that every C is A It is necessary that every or some C should be B . . . It happens that no C is B. . . . It happens that every or some C is not A.
- Example (1.)
- 2 Example (2.)
- 3 Example (3.)
- 4 Example (4.)
- 5 i. e. If the major affirm, and the minor deny. Ex. 3. It happens that { every / no } man is white It happens that { every / no } horse is white It is necessary that no horse should be a man. Ex. 4. It happens that { every / no } man is white It happens that some horse { is / is not } white It is necessary that no horse should be a man. It happens that some man { is / is not } white It happens that some horse { is / is not } white It is necessary that no horse should be a man. It happens that some man { is / is not } white It happens that { every / no } horse is white It is necessary that no horse should be a man.
- 6 The last sentence is omitted by Taylor.
Libro I, capitolo 18 Of Syllogisms with one Proposition simple, and the other contingent, in the second Figure.37b19–38a12
Latino
Si autem altera quidem inesse, altera vero contingere significat, praedicativa quidem inesse posita, privativa vero contingere, nunquam erit syllogismus, sive universaliter, sive particulariter sumantur termini, demonstratio autem eadem, et per eosdem terminos. Quando autem affirmativa quidem contingere, privativa inesse, erit syllogismus. Sumatur enim a b quidem nulli inesse, c vero omnia contingere, conversa ergo privativa, b inest nulli a, a autem omni c contingebat, fit ergo syllogismus, quoniam b contingit nulli c, per primam figuram. Similiter autem et si ad c ponatur privativa. Si autem utraeque sint privativae, significet autem haec quidem non inesse, illa vero contingere non inesse, per ea quidem quae sumpta sunt nihil accidit necessarium, conversa autem secundum contingere propositione fit syllogismus, quoniam b contingit nulli c inesse, quemadmodum in prioribus, erit enim rursum prima figura. Si autem utraeque ponantur praedicativae, non erit syllogismus. Termini quidem inesse sanitas, equus, homo. Eodem autem modo se habebit et in particularibus syllogismis. Quando autem erit affirmativa inesse, sive universaliter, sive particulariter sumpta, nullus erit syllogismus; hoc autem similiter, et per eosdem terminos demonstratur, quibus et prius. Quando autem et privativa, erit per conversionem, quemadmodum in prioribus. Rursum si ambo quidem intervalla privativa sumantur, universaliter autem quod non inesse, ex ipsis quidem propositionibus non erit necessarium, conversa autem contingenti sicut in prioribus, erit syllogismus. Si autem inesse quidem sit privativa, particulariter quidem sumpta, non erit syllogismus, neque praedicativa, neque privativa existente altera propositione. Nec quando utraeque ponuntur indefinitae, vel affirmativae, vel negativae, aut particulares; demonstratio autem eadem et per eosdem terminos.
Inglese
37b19But if one premiss is assertoric, the other problematic, 37b20If the affirmative is assertoric and the negative problematic no syllogism will be possible, whether the premisses are universal or particular. The proof is the same as above, and by means of the same terms. But when the affirmative premiss is problematic, and the negative assertoric, 37b25we Shall have a syllogism. Suppose A belongs to no B, but can belong to all C. If the negative proposition is converted, B will belong to no A. But A ex hypothesi can belong to all C: so a syllogism is made, proving by means of the first figure that B may belong to no C. Similarly also if the minor premiss is negative. But if both premisses 37b30are negative, one being assertoric, the other problematic, nothing follows necessarily from these premisses as they stand, but if the problematic premiss is converted into its complementary affirmative1 a syllogism is formed to prove that B may belong to no C, as before: for we shall again 37b35have the first figure. But if both premisses are affirmative, no syllogism will be possible. This arrangement of terms is possible both when the relation is positive, e.g. health, animal, man, and when it is negative, e.g. health, horse, man.
37b40The same will hold good if the syllogisms are particular. Whenever the affirmative proposition is assertoric, whether 38auniversal or particular, no syllogism is possible (this is proved similarly and by the same examples as above), but when the negative proposition is assertoric, a conclusion can be drawn by means of conversion, as before. Again if 38a5both the relations are negative, and the assertoric proposition is universal, although no conclusion follows from the actual premisses, a syllogism can be obtained by converting the problematic premiss into its complementary affirmative as before. But if the negative proposition is assertoric, but particular, no syllogism is possible, whether the other premiss 38a10is affirmative or negative. Nor can a conclusion be drawn when both premisses are indefinite, whether affirmative or negative, or particular. The proof is the same and by the same terms.
Note del traduttore
- 1 1 Cf. 32a29.
Owen 1853
If one proposition signifies inesse, but the other the contingent, the affirmative proposition being simple, but the negative contingent, there will never be a syllogism, neither if the terms be assumed universally, or partially, still the demonstration will be the same, and by the same terms, yet when the affirmative is contingent, but the negative simple, there will be a syllogism. For let A be assumed present with no B, but contingent with every C, then by conversion of the negative, B will be present with no A, but A is contingent to every C, therefore there is a syllogism in the first figure, that B is contingent to no C. So also if the negative be added to C; but if both propositions be negative, and one signifies the simple, but the other the contingent non-inesse, from these assumed propositions nothing necessary is inferred, but the contingent proposition being converted,1 there is a syllogism, wherein B is contingently present with no C, as in the former, for again there will be the first figure. If, however, both propositions be assumed Ex. 1. It happens that every animal is well Every man is well It is necessary that every man should be an animal. Every animal is well It happens that every man is well It is necessary that every man should be an animal. It happens that every horse is well Every man is well It is necessary that no man should be a horse. Every horse is well It happens that every man is well It is necessary that no man should be a horse.
Ex. 2. It happens that no animal is well Some man is well It is necessary that every man should be an animal. Every animal is well It happens that some man is not well It is necessary that every man should be an animal. It happens that no horse is well Some man is well It is necessary that no man should be a horse. Every horse is well It happens that some man is not well It is necessary that no man should be a horse.
Ex. 3. Some animal {is / is not} well It happens that some man {is / is not} well It is necessary that every man should be an animal. Some horse {is / is not} well It happens that some man {is / is not} well It is necessary that no man should be a horse. affirmative, there will not be a syllogism: let the terms of presence be “health,” “animal,” “man,” but of not being present with “health,” “horse,” “man.” The same will happen in the case of particular syllogisms, for when the affirmative is pure, taken either universally, or particularly, there will be no syllogism, and this is shown in like manner through the same terms as before. But when the negative is simple, there will be a syllogism by conversion, as in the former cases. Again, if both premises be taken negative, and that which signifies simply the non-inesse be universal; from these propositions no necessity will result, but the contingent being converted as before there will be a syllogism. If however the negative be pure but particular, there will not be a syllogism, whether the other premise be affirmative or negative. Neither will there be one, when both propositions are assumed indefinite, whether affirmative, negative, or particular, and the demonstration is the same and by the same terms.
Note del traduttore
- 1 If the contingent negative proposition be changed into an affirmative.
Libro I, capitolo 19 Of Syllogisms with one Premise necessary and the other contingent, in the second Figure.38a13–39a3
Latino
Si autem haec quidem propositionum ex necessitate, illa vero contingere significat, privativa quidem necessaria, erit syllogismus, non solum quoniam contingit non inesse, sed et quoniam non inest, affirmativa autem non erit. Ponatur autem a b quidem nulli inesse ex necessitate, c autem omni contingere, conversa ergo privativa, et b nulli a inerit, a autem omni e contingebat. Fit igitur rursum per primam figuram syllogismus, quoniam b contingit nulli c inesse. Simul autem manifestum quoniam neque inest b nulli c, ponatur enim inesse, ergo si a nulli b contingit, b autem inest alicui c, a alicui c non contingit, sed omni ponebatur contingere. Eodem autem modo ostendetur, et si ad c ponatur privativum. Rursum. Sit praedicativa quidem necessaria, altera autem privativa, et contingens, et a b contingat nulli, c autem omni insit ex necessitate, sic ergo habentibus se terminis, nullus erit syllogismus, accidit enim b ex necessitate non inesse. Sit enim a quidem album, in quo autem b, homo, in quo vero c, cygnus, ergo album cygno quidem ex necessitate inest, homini autem contingit nulli, et homo nulli cygno ex necessitate. Quoniam igitur ejus quod est contingere non est syllogismus, manifestum est, nam ex necessitate non erat contingens. Sed tamen non necessarii, nam necessarium aut ex utrisque necessariis, aut ex privativa necessaria contingebat. Amplius et possibile est iis positis b inesse c. Nihil enim prohibet c quidem sub b esse, a autem b quidem omni contingere, c vero ex necessitate inesse, ut sit quidem c vigilia, b autem animal, in quo autem a motus. Nam vigilanti quidem ex necessitate inest motus, animali autem nulli contingit, et omne vigilans animal. Manifestum ergo quoniam non ejus quod est non inesse, siquidem sic se habentibus terminis, necesse est inesse, neque autem oppositarum affirmationum, quare nullus erit syllogismus. Similiter autem ostendetur, et e converso posita affirmativa. Si autem similis figurae sint propositiones, cum privativae sint, semper fit syllogismus, conversa secundum contingere propositione, quemadmodum in prioribus. Si sumatur enim a b quidem ex necessitate non inesse, c autem contingere non inesse, conversis autem propositionibus, b quidem nulli inesse a, a autem omni c contingit, fit igitur prima figura, et si ad c ponatur privativum similiter. Si autem praedicativae ponantur, non erit syllogismus, nam ejus quod est non inesse, aut ejus quod est ex necessitate non inesse, manifestum quoniam non erit, eo quod non sumpta sit privativa propositio, neque in eo quod est inesse, neque in eo quod est ex necessitate inesse, sed neque ejus quod est contingere non inesse, ex necessitate enim sic se habentibus, b non inerit c, ut si a quidem ponatur album, in quo autem b cygnus, in quo autem c homo, neque oppositarum affirmationum, quoniam ostensum est b ex necessitate non inesse c, non ergo fit syllogismus omnino. Similiter autem se habebit et in particularibus syllogismis. Quando autem fuerit privativa, et universalis, et necessaria, semper erit syllogismus, et ejus quod est contingere non inesse, et ejus quod est non inesse, demonstratio autem per conversionem. Quando autem affirmativa, nunquam, eodem autem modo ostendetur quo et in universalibus, et per eosdem terminos. Nec quando utraeque sumuntur affirmative, nam et hujus eadem demonstratio, quae et prius. Quando utraeque quidem privativae, universalis autem et necessaria, quae non inesse significat, per ea quidem quae sumpta sunt, non erit necessarium, conversa autem secundum contingere propositione, erit syllogismus, quemadmodum in prioribus. Si autem utraeque indefinitae, vel particulares sumantur, non erit syllogismus, demonstratio autem eadem, et per eosdem terminos. Manifestum igitur ex praedictis quoniam privativa quidem universalis posita necessaria, semper fit syllogismus, non solum ejus, quod est contingere non inesse, sed et non inesse, affirmativa autem nunquam. Et quoniam eodem modo se habentibus, et in necessariis, et in iis quae insunt, fit et non fit syllogismus Palam et quoniam imperfecti omnes sunt syllogismi, et quoniam omnes perficiuntur per praedictas figuras.
Inglese
38a13If one of the premisses is necessary, the other problematic, then if the negative is necessary a syllogistic conclusion can 38a15be drawn, not merely a negative problematic but also a negative assertoric conclusion; but if the affirmative premiss is necessary, no conclusion is possible. Suppose that A necessarily belongs to no B, but may belong to all C. If the negative premiss is converted B will belong to no A: but A ex hypothesis is capable of belonging to all C: so once 38a20more a conclusion is drawn by the first figure that B may belong to no C. But at the same time it is clear that B will not belong to any C. For assume that it does: then if A cannot belong to any B, and B belongs to some of the Cs, A cannot belong to some of the Cs: but ex hypothesis it 38a25may belong to all. A similar proof can be given if the minor premiss is negative. Again let the affirmative proposition be necessary, and the other problematic; i.e. suppose that A may belong to no B, but necessarily belongs to all C. When the terms are arranged in this way, no syllogism is 38a30possible. For1 (I) it sometimes turns out that B necessarily does not belong to C. Let A be white, B man, C swan. White then necessarily belongs to swan, but may belong to no man; and man necessarily belongs to no swan. Clearly then we cannot draw a problematic conclusion; for that 38a35which is necessary is admittedly distinct from that which is possible. (2) Nor again can we draw a necessary conclusion: for that presupposes that both premisses are necessary, or at any rate the negative premiss.2 (3) Further3 it is possible also, when the terms are so arranged, that B should belong to C: for nothing prevents C falling under B, A being possible 38a40for all ,B, and necessarily belonging to C; e.g. if C stands for ‘awake’, B for ‘animal’, A for ‘motion’. For motion 38bnecessarily belongs to what is awake, and is possible for every animal: and everything that is awake is animal. Clearly then the conclusion cannot be the negative assertion, if the relation must be positive when the terms are related as above. Nor can the opposite affirmations4 be established: consequently no syllogism is possible. A similar proof is 38b5possible if the major premiss is affirmative.
38b6But if the premisses are similar in quality, when they are negative a syllogism can always be formed by converting the problematic premiss into its complementary affirmative as before.5 Suppose A necessarily does not belong to B, 38b10and possibly may not belong to C: if the premisses are converted B belongs to no A, and A may possibly belong to all C: thus we have the first figure. Similarly if the minor premiss is negative.6 But if the premisses are affirmative there cannot be a syllogism. Clearly the conclusion 38b15cannot be a negative assertoric or a negative necessary proposition because no negative premiss has been laid down either in the assertoric or in the necessary mode. Nor can the conclusion be a problematic negative proposition. For if the terms are so related, there are cases in which B necessarily 38b20will not belong to C; e.g. suppose that A is white, B swan, C man. Nor can the opposite affirmations7 be established, since we have shown a case in which B necessarily does not belong to C. A syllogism then is not possible at all.
38b24Similar relations will obtain in particular syllogisms. For 38b25whenever the negative proposition is universal and necessary, a syllogism will always be possible to prove both a problematic and a negative assertoric proposition (the proof proceeds by conversion) ; but when the affirmative proposition is universal and necessary, no syllogistic conclusion can be drawn. This can be proved in the same way as for universal propositions, and by the same terms.8 Nor is 38b30a syllogistic conclusion possible when both premisses are affirmative: this also may be proved as above. But when both premisses are negative, and the premiss that definitely disconnects two terms is universal and necessary,9 though nothing follows necessarily from the premisses as they are stated, a conclusion can be drawn as above10 if the problematic 38b35premiss is converted into its complementary affirmative. But if both are indefinite or particular, no syllogism can be formed. The same proof will serve, and the same terms.’
38b38It is clear then from what has been said that if the universal and negative premiss is necessary, a syllogism is 38b40always possible, proving not merely a negative problematic, but also a negative assertoric proposition; but if the affirmative premiss is necessary no conclusion can be drawn. It is clear too that a syllogism is possible or not under the same 39aconditions whether the mode of the premisses is assertoric or necessary. And it is clear that all the syllogisms are imperfect, and are completed by means of the figures mentioned.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Cf. 30° 7, 31a21.
- 2 Read καταφάσεων in l. 4 with cod. n, Al. [Amm.], and Waitz. The opposite affirmations are
- 3 C may be 2B’
- 4 C may be 2B’
- 5 Cis B’. 5. Cf. 32a29.
- 6 sc. and necessary.
- 7 Read καταφάσεων in l. 21 with Al. and Waitz.
- 8 Cf. *26-) 5, 11, 12-23.
- 9 ‘And necessary’ is pointless, as the whole chapter is concerned only with combinations of a necessary with a problematic premiss. Possibly we should read ἡ for καί in l. 32. The reading of Al.’s lemma στερητικαὶ καὶ καθόλου δὲ ἀναγκαία suggests that καί may have originated | by dittography. 5], 25-7.
- 10 Cf. 36° 12-18.
Owen 1853
If however one premise signifies the being present necessarily, but the other contingently, when the negative is necessary there will be a syllogism, wherein not only the contingent but also the simple non-inesse (may be inferred), but when the affirmative (is necessary) there will be no syllogism. For let A be assumed necessarily present with no B, but contingent to every C, then by conversion of the negative neither will B be present with any A, but A was contingent to every C, wherefore there is again a syllogism in the first figure, so that B is contingently present with no C. At the same time it is shown that neither is B present with any C, for let it be assumed to be present, therefore if A is contingent to no B, but B is present with a certain C, A is not contingent to a certain C, but it was supposed contingent to every C, and it may be shown after the same manner, if the negative be added to C. Again, let the affirmative proposition be necessary, but the other negative and contingent, and let A be contingent to no B, but necessarily present with every C; now when the terms are thus, there will be no syllogism, for it may happen that B is necessarily not present with C. Let A be “ white,” B “ man,” C “ a swan;” “ whiteness,” then, is necessarily present with “ a swan,” but is contingent to no “ man,” and “ man ” is necessarily present with no “ swan;” therefore that there will be no syllogism of the contingent is palpable, for what is necessary is not contingent.*1 Yet neither will there be a syllogism of the necessary, for the latter is either inferred from two necessary premises, or from a negative (necessary premise); besides, from these data it follows that B may be present with C, for there is nothing to prevent C from being under B, and A from being contingent to every B, and necessarily present with C, as if C is “ awake,” B “ animal,” and A “ motion;” for “ motion ” is necessarily present with whatever is “ awake,” but contingent to every “ animal,” and every thing which is “ awake ” is “ an animal.” Hence it appears that neither the non-inesse is inferred, since if the terms are thus the inesse is necessary, nor when the enunciations are opposite,2 so that there will be no syllogism. There will be also a similar demonstration if the affirmative premise be transposed, but if the propositions are of the same character, when they are negative, a syllogism is always formed, the contingent proposition being converted, as in the former cases. For let A be assumed necessarily not present with B, and contingently not present with C, then the propositions being converted, B Ex. 3. It is necessary that every swan should be white It happens that every man is white It is necessary that no man should be a swan.
Ex. 4. It happens that no man is white It is necessary that some swan should be white It is necessary that no swan should be a man. It happens that no animal is moved It is necessary that something awake should be moved It is necessary that every thing awake should be an animal.
It is necessary that every swan should be white It happens that some man is not white It is necessary that no man should be a swan.
Ex. 5. It is necessary that every swan should be white It happens that some man is a swan It is necessary that no man should be a swan. It happens that every man is white It is necessary that some swan should be white It is necessary that no swan should be a man.
It is necessary that some swan should be white It happens that every man is white It is necessary that no man should be a swan. It happens that some man is white It is necessary that every swan should be white It is necessary that no swan should be a man.
Ex. 6. It happens that some animal {is / is not} white It is necessary that some man should {be / not be} white It is necessary that every man should be an animal It happens that some animal {is / is not} white It is necessary that something inanimate should {be / not be} white It is necessary that nothing inanimate should be an animal.
It is necessary that some animal should {be / not be} white It happens that some man {is / is not} white It is necessary that every man should be an animal It is necessary that some animal should {be / not be} white It happens that something inanimate {is / is not} white It is necessary that nothing inanimate should be an animal. is present with no A, and A is contingent with every C, and the first figure is produced; the same would also occur if the negation belongs to C. But if both propositions be affirmative, there will not be a syllogism, clearly not of the non-inesse, nor of the necessary non-inesse, because a negative premise is not assumed, neither in the simple, nor in the necessary inesse. Neither, again, will there be a syllogism of the contingent non-inesse, for necessary terms being assumed, B will not be present with C, e. g. if A be assumed “white,” B “a swan,” and C “man;” nor will there be from opposite affirmations, since B has been shown necessarily not present with C, in short, therefore, a syllogism will not be produced. It will happen the same in particular syllogisms, for when the negative is universal and necessary, there will always be a syllogism of the contingent, and of the non-inesse, but the demonstration will be by conversion; still, when the affirmative (is necessary), there will never be a syllogism, and this may be shown in the same way as in the universals, and by the same terms. Nor when both premises are assumed affirmative, for of this there is the same demonstration as before, but when both are negative, and that which signifies the non-inesse is universal, and necessary; the necessary will not be concluded through the propositions, but the contingent being converted, there will be a syllogism as before. If however both propositions are laid down indefinite, or particular, there will not be a syllogism, and the demonstration is the same, and by the same terms. It appears then, from what we have said, that an universal, and necessary negative being assumed, there is always a syllogism, not only of the contingent, but also of the simple non-inesse; but with a necessary affirmative, there will never be a syllogism; also that when the terms subsist in the same manner, in necessary, as in simple propositions, there is, and is not, a syllogism; lastly, that all these syllogisms are incomplete, and that they are completed through the above-mentioned figures.3
Note del traduttore
- 1 Ex. 1. It happens that no man is white It is necessary that every swan should be white It is necessary that no swan should be a man. Ex. 2. It happens that no animal is moved It is necessary that every thing awake should be moved Every thing awake is an animal. Alexander Aphrodisiensis observes that the example would be clearer, if “ walking ” were assumed instead of “ awake,” because it is more obviously necessary that a thing which walks should be “ moved,” than a thing which is awake.
- 2 “ Will there be a syllogism from such propositions ”—there is an ellipse of these words here. The case is that neither a contingent nor necessary affirmation is to be inferred, since sometimes the non-inesse is necessary.
- Example (1.)
- Example (2.)
- 3 Although all incomplete syllogisms are completed through the first figure, yet some are, after a manner, rendered more useful through another
Libro I, capitolo 20 Of Syllogisms with both Propositions contingent in the third Figure.39a4–39b6
Latino
In postrema autem figura, et utrisque contingentibus, et altera, erit syllogismus. Quando ergo contingere significant propositiones, et conclusio erit contingens. Et quando haec quidem contingere, illa vero inesse, similiter erit syllogismus. Quando autem altera ponitur necessaria, si affirmativa quidem non erit conclusio, neque necessaria, neque inesse. Si autem privativa, ejus quod est non inesse erit syllogismus, quemadmodum in prioribus. Sumendum autem et in his similiter, quod est in conclusionibus contingens. Sint ergo primum contingentes, et a et b contingant omni c inesse, quoniam ergo convertitur affirmativa particulariter, b autem omni c contingit, et c alicui b contingit, quare si a quidem omni c contingit, c autem alicui b, et a alicui b contingit, fit enim prima figura. Et si a quidem contingit nulli c inesse, b autem omni c contingat, necesse est a alicui cui b contingere non inesse, erit enim rursum prima figura per conversionem. Si autem utraeque privativae ponantur, ex his quidem quae sumpta sunt non erit necessarium, conversis autem propositionibus erit syllogismus, quemadmodum in prioribus. Si enim a et b contingunt c non inesse, si transmutatur contingere non inesse, rursum erit prima figura per conversionem. Si autem hic quidem terminorum est universalis, ille vero particularis, eodem modo se habentibus terminis quo inesse, et erit, et non erit syllogismus. Contingat enim a quidem omni c, b autem alicui c inesse, erit ergo rursum prima figura particulari propositione conversa, nam si a omni c, c autem alicui b, et a alicui b contingit. Et si ad b c ponatur universale, similiter. Similiter autem et si a c quidem privativa sit, b c autem affirmativa, erit unum rursum prima figura per conversionem, si autem utraeque privativae ponantur, haec quidem universaliter, illa vero particulariter, per ea quidem quae sumpta sunt non erit syllogismus, conversis autem propositionibus erit quemadmodum in prioribus. Quando autem utraeque indefinitae vel particulares sumuntur, non erit syllogismus, etenim necesse est a omni b, et nulli inesse. Termini inesse, animal, homo, album: non inesse, equus, homo, medium album.
Inglese
39a4In the last figure a syllogism is possible whether both or 39a5only one of the premisses is problematic. When the premisses are problematic the conclusion will be problematic; and also when one premiss is problematic, the other assertoric. But when the other premiss is necessary, if it is affirmative the conclusion will be neither necessary nor assertoric; but 39a10if it is negative the syllogism will result in a negative assertoric proposition, as above.1 In these also we must understand the expression ‘possible’ in the conclusion in the same way as before.
39a14First let the premisses be problematic and suppose that 39a15both A and B may possibly belong to every C. Since then the affirmative proposition is convertible into a particular, and B may possibly belong to every C, it follows that C may possibly belong to some B. So, if A is possible for every C, and C is possible for some of the Bs, then A is possible for some of the Bs. For we have got the first figure. And if 39a20A may possibly belong to no C, but B may possibly belong to all C, it follows that A may possibly not belong to some B: for we shall have the first figure again by conversion. But if both premisses should be negative no necessary consequence will follow from them as they are stated, but if the 39a25premisses are converted into their corresponding affirmatives there will be a syllogism as before. For if A and B may possibly not belong to C, if ‘may possibly belong’ is substituted we shall again have the first figure by means of conversion, But if one of the premisses is universal, the other particular, a syllogism will be possible, or not, under the 39a30same arrangement of the terms as in the case of assertoric propositions. Suppose that A may possibly belong to all C, and B to some C. We shall have the first figure again if the particular premiss is converted. For if A is possible for all C, and C for some of the ^s, then A is possible for 39a35some of the Bs. Similarly if the proposition BC is universal. Likewise also if the proposition AC is negative, and the proposition BC affirmative: for we shall again have the first figure by conversion. But if both premisses should be negative—the one universal and the other particular—although 39bno syllogistic conclusion will follow from the premisses as they are put, it will follow if they are converted, as above. But when both premisses are indefinite or particular, no syllogism can be formed: for A must belong sometimes to all B and sometimes to no B. To illustrate the affirmative 39b5relation take the terms animal—man—white; to illustrate the negative, take the terms horse—man—white—white being the middle term.
Note del traduttore
- 1 387 14,
Owen 1853
In the last figure, when both premises are contingent, and when only one is contingent, there will be a syllogism, therefore when the premises signify the contingent, the conclusion will also be contingent; also if one premise signifies the contingent, but the other, the simple inesse. Still when one premise is assumed necessary, if it be affirmative, there will not be a conclusion either necessary or simple, if on the contrary it is negative, there will be a syllogism of the simple non-inesse as before; in these however the contingent must be similarly taken in the conclusions.
First then let the premises be contingent, and let A and B be contingently present with every C; since therefore a particular affirmative is convertible, but B is contingent to every C, C will also be contingent to a certain B, therefore if A is contingent to every C, but C is contingent to a certain B, it is necessary also that A should be contingent to a certain B, for the first figure is produced.
If again A is contingently present with no C, but B with every C, A must also of necessity be contingently not present with a certain B, for again there will be the first figure by conversion;1 but if both propositions be assumed negative from these the necessary will not result, but the propositions being converted there will be a syllogism as before.
For if A and B are contingently not present with C, figure, as by changing the contingent affirmative proposition into the negative.
Ex. 1. It happens that something white {is / is not} an animal It happens that something white {is / is not} a man It is necessary that every man should be an animal It happens that something white {is / is not} a horse It happens that something white {is / is not} a man It is necessary that no man should be a horse. if the contingently not present be changed, there will again be the first figure by conversion. If however one term be universal but the other particular, when they are so, as in the case of simple inesse, there will, and will not, be a syllogism; for let A be contingently present with every C, and B present with a certain C, there will again be the first figure by conversion of the particular proposition, since if A is contingent to every C, and C to a certain B, A is also contingent to a certain B, and in like manner if the universal be joined to B C. This also will be produced in a similar way if A C be negative, but B C affirmative, for again we shall have the first figure by conversion, if however both are negative, the one universal and the other particular, by the assumed propositions there will not be a syllogism, but there will be when they are converted as before. Lastly, when both are indefinite or particular, there will not be a syllogism, for A must necessarily be present with every and with no B, let the terms de inesse be “animal,” “man,” “white,” and de non-in-esse “horse,” “man,” “white,” the middle term “white.”*2
Note del traduttore
- 1 That is, by conversion of the minor.
- 2 Example (1.)
Libro I, capitolo 21 Of Syllogisms with one Proposition contingent and the other simple in the third Figure.39b7–40a3
Latino
Si autem haec quidem propositionum inesse, illa autem contingere significet, conclusio quidem erit quoniam contingit, et non quoniam inest, syllogismus autem erit eodem modo se habentibus terminis, quo et in prioribus. Sint enim primum praedicativae, et a quidem omni c insit, b autem omni c contingat, conversa ergo b c erit prima figura, et conclusio quoniam contingit a alicui b inesse, cum enim altera propositionum in prima figura significabit contingere, et conclusio erit contingens. Similiter autem et si b c quidem inesse, a c autem contingit inesse. Et si a c quidem privativa, b c autem praedicativa, insit autem alterutra utrinque, contingens erit conclusio, fit enim rursum prima figura. Ostensum est autem quoniam si altera propositio significet contingere in prima figura, et conclusio erit contingens. Si autem contingens privativa ponatur ad minorem extremitatem, vel si utraque ponatur privativa, per ea quidem quae posita sunt non erit syllogismus, conversis autem erit, quemadmodum et in prioribus. Si autem haec quidem propositionum sit universalis, illa vero particularis, utrisque quidem praedicativis, aut universali quidem privativa, particulari autem affirmativa, idem modus erit syllogismorum, omnes enim clauduntur per primam figuram. Quare manifestum quoniam ejus quod est contingere, et non ejus quod est inesse, erit syllogismus. Si autem affirmativa quidem universalis, privativa autem particularis, per impossibile erit demonstratio. Insit enim b quidem omni c, a autem contingat alicui c non inesse, necesse est ergo a alicui b contingere non inesse, nam si omni b inest a ex necessitate, b autem omni c positum est inesse, a omni c ex necessitate inerit. Hoc autem ostensum est prius, sed positum est alicui contingere non inesse. Quando autem indefinitae, vel particulares sumuntur utraeque, non erit syllogismus, demonstratio autem eadem quae et in universis et per eosdem terminos.
Inglese
39b8If one premiss is pure, the other problematic, the conclusion will be problematic, not pure; and a syllogism will 39b10be possible under the same arrangement of the terms as before.1 First let the premisses be affirmative: suppose that A belongs to all C, and B may possibly belong to all C. If the proposition BC is converted, we shall have the first figure, and the conclusion that A may possibly belong to 39b15some of the Bs. For when one of the premisses in the first figure is problematic, the conclusion also (as we saw2) is problematic. Similarly if the proposition BC is pure, AC problematic; or if AC is negative, BC affirmative, no matter which of the two is pure; in both cases the conclusion will 39b20be problematic: for the first figure is obtained once more, and it has been proved that if one premiss is problematic in that figure the conclusion also will be problematic. But if the minor premiss BC is negative,’ or if both premisses are negative, no syllogistic conclusion can be drawn from the premisses as they stand, but if they are converted a 39b25syllogism is obtained as before.
39b26If one of the premisses is universal, the other particular, then when both are affirmative, or when the universal is negative, the particular affirmative, we shall have the same sort of syllogisms: for all are completed by means of the 39b30first figure. So it is clear that we shall have not a pure but a problematic syllogistic conclusion. But if the affirmative premiss is universal, the negative particular, the proof will proceed by a reduction ad impossibile. Suppose that B belongs to all C, and A may possibly not belong to some C: it 39b35follows that A may possibly not belong to some B. For3 if A necessarily belongs to all B, and B (as has been assumed) belongs to all C, A will necessarily belong to all C: for this has been proved before.4 But it was assumed at the outset that A may possibly not belong to some C.
40a1Whenever both premisses are indefinite or particular, no syllogism will be possible. The demonstration is the same as was given in the case of universal premisses,” and proceeds by means of the same terms.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i.e. where the premisses were pure, or problematic.
- 2 33b25-40. > Omit ἐνδεχόμενον in l. 22 with cod. ἢ, Al., Phil., Them., and Waitz. ἐνδεχόμενον can easily be supplied in thought, since it is obvious that a negative assertorf¢e minor gives no conclusion in the third figure.
- 3 308 15-23.
- 4 No such demonstration occurs in the discussion of the case of two universal premisses. The reference is a careless one to the discussion of the case of two problematic premisses, 39b2-6.
Owen 1853
If however one premise signifies the inesse, but the other the contingent, the conclusion will be that a thing is contingent to, and not that it is present with (another), and there will be a syllogism, the terms subsisting in the same manner as the previous ones. For, first, let them be affirmative,1 and let A be in every C, but B contingent with every C; B C then being converted there will be the first figure, and the conclusion will be that A is contingently present with a certain B, for when one premise in the first figure signifies the contingent, the conclusion also was contingent. In like manner if the proposition B C2 be of the simple inesse, but the proposition A C be contingent, and if A C3 be negative, but B C affirmative, and either of them be pure; in both ways the conclusion will be contingent, since again there arises the first figure. Now it has been shown that where one premise in that figure signifies the contingent, the conclusion also will be contingent; if however the negative be annexed to the minor premise, or both be assumed as negative, through the propositions laid down themselves, there will not indeed be a syllogism, but by their conversion there will be, as in the former cases.
Nevertheless if one premise be universal and the other particular, yet both affirmative, or the universal negative but the particular affirmative, there will be the same mode of syllogisms; for all are completed by the first figure, so that it is evident there will be a syllogism of the contingent and not of the inesse. If however the affirmative be universal and the negative particular, the demonstration will be per impossibile; for let B be with every C and A happen not to be with a certain C, it is necessary then that A should happen not to be with a certain B, since if A is necessarily with every B, but B is assumed to be with every C, A will necessarily be with every C, which was demonstrated before, but by hypothesis A happens not to be with a certain C.
When both premises are assumed indefinite, or particular, there will not be a syllogism, and the demonstration is the same as in universals,4 and by the same terms.
Note del traduttore
- 1 “Predicative.”—Averrois.
- 2 That is, the minor.
- 3 Major. 2 i. e. the negative contingent being changed into affirmative.
- 4 Alexander Aphrodis. thinks we should read ἢ καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων ἐνδεχομένων, (instead of ἢ καὶ ἐντοῖς καθόλου,) i. e. which was in syilogisms, both the propositions of which are contingent.—Taylor, Julius Pacius, and Zell approve of this emendation, but I agree with Waitz in thinking it unnecessary. Cf. cap. 20, and 21.
Libro I, capitolo 22 Of Syllogisms with one Premise necessary, and the other contingent in the third Figure.40a4–40b16
Latino
Si autem est haec quidem propositionum necessaria, illa vero contingens, si praedicativi quidem sunt termini, semper ejus quod est contingere erit syllogismus. Quando autem fuerit hic quidem praedicativus, ille autem privativus, si sit affirmativus quidem necessarius, ejus erit quod est contingere non inesse, si autem privativus, et ejus quod est contingere non inesse, et ejus quod est non inesse; ejus autem quod est ex necessitate non inesse non erit syllogismus, quemadmodum et in aliis figuris. Sint ergo praedicativi termini primum, et a c quidem omni insit ex necessitate, b autem omni c contingat inesse, quoniam ergo a omni c necessario inest, c autem alicui b contingit, et a alicui b contingens erit, et non inerit, sic enim accidit in prima figura. Similiter autem ostendetur, et si b c quidem ponatur necessaria, a c autem contingens. Rursum sit hoc quidem praedicativum, illud vero privativum, necessarium autem praedicativum, et a quidem contingat nulli c inesse, b autem omni insit ex necessitate c, erit ergo rursum prima figura, et conclusio contingens, sed non inesse. Nam privativa propositio contingere significat. Manifestum est igitur quoniam conclusio erit contingens; cum enim sic se habebant propositiones in prima figura, et conclusio erat contingens. Si autem privativa sit propositio necessaria, et conclusio erit, quoniam contingit alicui non inesse, et quoniam non inesse. Ponatur enim a non inesse c, ex necessitate, b autem omni c contingere, conversa ergo b c affirmativa, prima erit figura, et necessaria privativa propositio. Cum autem sic se habebant propositiones, accidebat a et contingere alicui c non inesse, et non inesse, quare et a necesse est alicui b non inesse. Quando autem privativum ponitur ad minorem extremitatem, si contingens quidem, erit syllogismus transsumpta propositione, quemadmodum! et in prioribus. Si autem necessarium, non erit. Etenim necesse est omni et nulli contingat inesse. Termini omni inesse, somnus, equus, dormiens homo. Nulli inesse, somnus, equus, vigilans homo. Similiter autem se habebit, et si hic quidem terminorum sit universalis, ille autem particularis ad medium, nam si utrique sint praedicativi, ejus quod est contingere, et non ejus quod est inesse erit syllogismus. Et quando hoc quidem privativum sumetur, illud vero affirmativum, necessarium autem affirmativum, hujus quod est contingere. Quando autem privativum necessarium, et conclusio erit quod est non inesse, nam idem modus erit demonstrationis, et cum universales et non universales sunt termini. Necesse est enim per primam figuram perfici syllogismos, quare ut in illis, et in his necessarium accidere. Quando autem privativum universaliter sumptum ponitur ad minorem extremitatem, si contingens quidem, erit syllogismus per conversionem, si autem necessarium sit, non erit, ostendetur autem eodem modo quo et in universalibus, et per eosdem terminos. Manifestum ergo et in hac figura quando et quomodo erit syllogismus, et quando ejus quod est contingere, et quando ejus quod est inesse. Palam autem et quoniam omnes imperfecti, et quoniam perficiuntur per primam figuram.
Inglese
40a4If one of the premisses is necessary, the other problematic, 40a5when the premisses are affirmative a problematic affirmative conclusion can always be drawn; when one proposition is affirmative, the other negative, if the affirmative is necessary a problematic negative can be inferred; but if the negative proposition is necessary both a problematic and a pure negative conclusion are possible. But a necessary negative 40a10conclusion will not be possible, any more than in the other figures. Suppose first that the premisses are affirmative, i.e. that A necessarily belongs to all C, and B may possibly belong to all C. Since then A must belong to all C, and C may belong to some B, it follows that A may (not does) 40a15belong to some B: for so it resulted1 in the first figure. A similar proof may be given if the proposition BC is necessary, and AC is problematic. Again suppose one proposition is affirmative, the other negative, the affirmative being necessary: i.e. suppose A may possibly belong to 40a20no C, but B necessarily belongs to all C. We shall have the first figure once more: and—since the negative premiss is problematic—it is clear that the conclusion will be problematic: for when the premisses stand thus in the first figure, the conclusion (as we found2) is problematic. But if the 40a25negative premiss is necessary, the conclusion will be not only that A may possibly not belong to some B but also that it does not belong to some B. For3 suppose that A necessarily does not belong to C, but B may belong to all C. If the affirmative proposition BC is converted, we shall have the first figure, and the negative premiss is necessary. But 40a30when the premisses stood thus, it resulted? that A might possibly not belong to some C, and that it did not belong to some C; consequently here it follows that A does not belong to some B. But when the minor premiss is negative, if it is problematic we shall have a syllogism by altering 40a35the premiss into its complementary affirmative, as before; but if it is necessary no syllogism can be formed. For A sometimes necessarily belongs to all B, and sometimes cannot possibly belong to any B. To illustrate the former take the terms sleep-sleeping horse—man; to illustrate the latter take the terms sleep—waking horse—man.
40a39Similar results will obtain if one of the terms is related 40a40universally to the middle, the other in part. If both premisses 40bare affirmative, the conclusion will be problematic, not pure; and also when one premiss is negative, the other affirmative, the latter being necessary. But when the negative premiss is necessary, the conclusion also will be a pure 40b5negative proposition; for the same kind of proof can be given whether the terms are universal or not. For the syllogisms must be made perfect by means of the first figure, so that a result which follows in the first figure follows also in the third. But when the minor premiss is 40b10negative and universal, if it is problematic a syllogism can be formed by means of conversion; but if it is necessary a syllogism is not possible. ‘The proof will follow the same course as where the premisses are universal; and the same terms may be used.
40b13It is clear then in this figure also when and how a syllogism can be formed, and when the conclusion is problematic, and when it is pure. It is evident also that all syllogisms in 40b15this figure are imperfect, and that they are made perfect by means of the first figure.
Note del traduttore
- 1 35a26-8.
- 2 36° 17-25.
- 3 36a32-9. E 2
Owen 1853
If one premise be necessary, but the other contingent, the terms being affirmative there will be always a syllogism of the contingent; but when one is affirmative but the other negative, if the affirmative be necessary there will be a syllogism of the contingent non-inesse; if however it be negative, there will be one both of the contingent and of the absolute non-inesse. There will not however be a syllogism of the necessary non-inesse, as neither in the other figures. Let then, first, the terms be affirmative, and let A be necessarily with every C, but B happen to be with every C; therefore since A is necessarily with every C, but C is contingent to a certain B, A will also be contingently, and not necessarily, with some certain B; for thus it is concluded in the first figure. It can be similarly proved if B C be assumed as necessary, but A C contingent.
Again, let one premise be affirmative, but the other negative, and let the affirmative be necessary; let also A happen to be with no C, but let B necessarily be with every C; again there will be the first figure;1
It happens that something white { is / is not } an animal Something white { is / is not } a man It is necessary that every man should be an animal. It happens that some animal { is / is not } a horse Something white { is / is not } a man It is necessary that no man should be a horse.
Ex. 1. It happens that every man is white It is necessary that every man should be an animal ∴ It happens that some animal is white It happens that every man is white It is necessary that some animal should be a man It happens that some animal is white. for the negative premise signifies the being contingent, it is evident therefore that the conclusion will be contingent, for when the premises were thus in the first figure, the conclusion was also contingent. But if the negative premise be necessary, the conclusion will be that it is contingent, not to be with something, and that it is not with it; for let A be supposed necessarily not with C, but contingent to every B, then the affirmative proposition B C being converted, there will be the first figure, and the negative premise will be necessary. But when the premises are thus, it results that A happens not to be with a certain C, and that it is not with it; wherefore it is necessary also that A should not be with a certain B.
When however the minor premise is assumed negative there will be a syllogism, if that be contingent by the premise being converted as in the former cases, but if it be necessary there will not be, for it is necessary to be with every, and happens to be with none; let the terms of being with every individual, be “sleep,” a “sleeping horse,” “man;” of being with none “sleep,” a “waking horse,” “man.” * Example (2.)
It will happen in the same way, if one term be joined to the middle universally, but the other partially, for both being affirmative there will be a syllogism of the contingent, and not of the absolute, also when the one is assumed as negative but the other affirmative, and the affirmative is necessary. But when the negative is necessary, the conclusion will also be of the not being present with; for there will be the same mode of demonstration, whether the terms are universal or not universal, since it is necessary that the syllogisms be completed by the first figure, so that it is requisite that the same should result, in these,2 as in those.3 When however the negative, universally assumed, is joined to the less extreme, if it be contingent, there will be a syllogism by conversion, but if it be necessary there will not be, and this may be shown in the same mode as in universals, and by the same terms. Wherefore in this figure it it is evident, when and how there will be a syllogism,4 and when of the contingent, and when of the absolute, all also it is clear are imperfect, and are perfected by the first figure.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Taylor inserts here — “and the conclusion will be contingent, but not pure”—which is omitted by Waitz.
- Example (1.)
- 2 i. e. in syllogisms of the first figure.
- 3 In syllogisms of the third.
- 4 i. e. there will be a syllogism from both propositions being contingent, or from one being pure and the other contingent, or from one necessary and the other contingent.
Libro I, capitolo 23 It is demonstrated that every Syllogism is completed by the first Figure.40b17–41b5
Latino
Quoniam igitur qui in his figuris sunt syllogismi perficiuntur per eos qui in prima figura sunt universales syllogismos, et in hos reducuntur, palam ex dictis. Quoniam autem simpliciter omnis syllogismus sic se habebit, nunc erit manifestum, cum ostensus fuerit omnis qui fit, per aliquam harum figurarum fieri. Necesse est ergo omnem demonstrationem et omnem syllogismum aut inesse quid, aut non inesse monstrare. Et hoc aut universaliter, aut particulariter, amplius aut ostensive, aut ex hypothesi. Ejus autem quod est ex hypothesi, pars est per impossibile. Primum ergo dicemus de ostensivis, his enim ostensis, manifestum erit et de iis qui ad impossibile, et omnino de iis qui ex hypothesi. Si ergo oporteat a de b syllogizare, vel inesse, vel non inesse, necesse est sumere aliquid de aliquo. Si ergo a sumatur de b, quod ex principio erit sumptum, si autem a de c, c autem de nullo alio, nec aliud de illo c, neque de a alterum, neque de altero a, nullus erit syllogismus, nam in eo quod unum de uno sumitur, nihil accidit ex necessitate, quare assumenda est altera propositio. Si igitur sumatur a de alio, aut aliud de a, aut de c alterum, esse quidem syllogismum nihil prohibet, ad b autem non erit per ea quae sumpta sunt, nec quando c inest alteri, et illud alii, et hoc alteri, non copuletur autem ad b, nec sic erit ad b syllogismus ipsius a. Omnino enim dicimus quoniam nullus nunquam erit syllogismus alius de alio, non sumpto aliquo medio, quod ad utrumque se habet quoquo modo praedicationibus. Nam syllogismus quidem simpliciter ex propositionibus est, ad hoc autem syllogismus ex propositionibus, quae ad hoc, qui autem est hujus ad hoc, per propositiones hujus ad hoc, impossibile est autem ad b sumere propositionem, nihil neque praedicantes de eo, neque negantes, aut rursum ejus quod est a ad b, nihil commune sumentes, sed utriusque propria quaedam praedicantes, aut negantes, quare sumendum, utriusque quod copulet praedicationes, si erit hujus ad hoc syllogismus. Ergo si necesse est aliquod sumere ad utrumque commune, hoc autem contingit tripliciter, aut enim a de c et de b praedicantes, aut c de utrisque, aut utraque de c, hae autem sunt tres dictae figurae. Manifestum quoniam omnem syllogismum necesse est fieri per aliquam harum figurarum. Nam eadem ratio est, etsi per plura copuletur ad b, eadem enim erit figura et in pluribus. Quoniam igitur ostensivi terminantur per praedictas figuras, manifestum est.
Quoniam autem et qui ad impossibile, palam erit per haec, omnes enim qui per impossibile concludunt, falsum quidem syllogizant. Quod autem ex principio erat, ex hypothesi demonstrant, quando aliquid accidit impossibile posita contradictione, ut quoniam diameter est asymeter, eo quod fiunt abundantia aequalia perfectis, posito symetro. Ergo aequalia quidem fieri abundantia perfectis syllogizant, asymetrum autem esse diametrum, ex hypothesi monstrant, quoniam falsum accidit propter contradictionem. Hoc enim fuit per impossibile syllogizare, ostendere aliquid impossibile propter priorem hypothesin. Quare quoniam falsus fit syllogismus ostensivus in his quae ad impossibile deducuntur, quod autem est ex principio, ex hypothesi monstratur, ostensivos autem diximus prius, quoniam per has terminantur figuras, manifestum quoniam et per impossibile syllogismi per has erunt figuras. Similiter autem et alii omnes qui sunt ex hypothesi, in omnibus his enim syllogismus quidem fit ad transsumptum, quod autem est ex principio, terminatur per confessionem aut per aliquam aliam hypothesin. Si autem hoc verum, necesse est omnem demonstrationem et omnem syllogismum fieri per tres praedictas figuras. Hoc autem ostenso, palam quoniam omnis syllogismus perficitur per primam figuram, et reducitur in hujus universales syllogismos.
Inglese
40b17It is clear from what has been said that the syllogisms in these figures are made perfect by means of universal syllogisms in the first figure and are reduced to them. That 40b20every syllogism without qualification can be so treated, will be clear presently, when it has been proved that every syllogism is formed through one or other of these figures.
40b23It is necessary that every demonstration and every syllogism should prove either that something belongs or that it 40b25does not, and this either universally or in part, and further either ostensively or hypothetically. One sort of hypothetical proof is the reduction ad impossibile. Let us speak first of ostensive syllogisms: for after these have been pointed out the truth of our contention will be clear with regard to those which are proved per impossibile, and in general hypothetically. ; 40b30f then one wants to prove syllogistically A of B, either as an attribute of it or as not an attribute of it, one must assert something of something else. If now A should be asserted of B, the proposition originally in question will have been assumed. But if A should be asserted of C, but C should not be asserted of anything, nor anything of it, nor anything else of A, no syllogism will be possible. For 40b35nothing necessarily follows from the assertion of some one thing concerning some other single thing. Thus we must take another premiss as well. If then be asserted of something else, or something else of A, or something different of C, nothing prevents a syllogism being formed, but it will not be in relation to B through the premisses 40b40taken. Nor when C belongs to something else, and that to something else and so on, no connexion however being made 41awith B, will a syllogism be possible concerning A in its relation to B. For in general we stated1 that no syllogism can establish the attribution of one thing to another, unless some middle term is taken, which is somehow related to each by way of predication. For2 the syllogism in general 41a5is made out of premisses, and a syllogism referring to thiss out of premisses with the same reference, and a syllogism relating this to that proceeds through premisses which relate this to that. But it is impossible to take a premiss in reference to B, if we neither affirm nor deny anything of it; or again to take a premiss relating A to B, if we take 41a10nothing common, but affirm or deny peculiar attributes of each. So we must take something midway between the two, which will connect the predications, if we are to have a syllogism relating this to that. If then we must take something common in relation to both, and this is possible 41a15in three ways (either by predicating A of C, and C of B, or C of both, or both of C), and these are the figures of which we have spoken, it is clear that every syllogism must be made in one or other of these figures. The argument is the same if several middle terms should be necessary to establish the relation to B; for the figure will be the same whether there 41a20is one middle term or many.
41a21It is clear then that the ostensive syllogisms are effected by means of the aforesaid figures; these considerations will show that reductiones ad impossibile also are effected in the same way. For all who effect an argument per impossibile infer syllogistically what is false, and prove the original conclusion 41a25hypothetically when something impossible results from the assumption of its contradictory; e.g. that the diagonal of the square is incommensurate with the side, because odd numbers are equal to evens if it is supposed to be commensurate.” One infers syllogistically that odd numbers come out equal to evens, and one proves hypothetically the incommensurability of the diagonal, since 41a30a falsehood results through contradicting this. For this we found to be reasoning per impossibile, viz. proving something impossible by means of an hypothesis conceded at the beginning. Consequently, since the falsehood is established in reductions ad impossibile by an ostensive syllogism, and the original conclusion is proved hypothetically, and we have 41a35already stated that ostensive syllogisms are effected by means of these figures, it is evident that syllogisms per impossibile also will be made through these figures. Likewise all the other hypothetical syllogisms: for in every case the syllogism leads up to the proposition that is substituted 41a40for the original thesis; but the original thesis is reached by means of a concession or some other hypothesis.3 But if 41bthis is true, every demonstration and every syllogism must be formed by means of the three figures mentioned above. But when this has been shown it is clear that every syllogism is perfected by means of the first figure and is reducible to 41b5the universal syllogisms in this figure.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Cf. 25 32.
- 2 The proof is given in Euclid, /A/ements, Bk. x, App. 27 (ed. Heiberg and Menge). Cf. B. Russell, /ztroduction to Mathematical | Philosophy, p. 67.
- 3 Aristotle is thinking of the method of establishing a proposition A is B by inducing the opponent to agree that A is B if XY is Y. All that remains then is to establish syllogistically that .Y is Y. That A is B thus follows from the agreement.
Owen 1853
That the syllogisms then in these figures are completed by the universal syllogisms in the first figure, and are reduced to these, is evident from what has been said; but that in short every syllogism is thus, will now be evident, when it shall be shown that every syllogism is produced by some one of these figures.
It is then necessary that every demonstration, and every syllogism, should show either something inesse or non-inesse, and this either universally or partially, moreover either ostensively or by hypothesis. A part however of that which is by hypothesis is produced per impossibile, therefore let us first speak of the ostensive (syllogisms), and when these are shown, it will be evident also in the case of those leading to the impossibile, and generally of those by hypothesis.
If then it is necessary to syllogize A of B either as being with or as not being with, we must assume something of something, if then A be assumed of B, that which was from the first (proposed) will be assumed (to be proved), but if A be assumed of C, but C of nothing, nor any thing else of it, nor of A, there will be no syllogism, for there is no necessary result from assuming one thing of one, so that we must take another premise. If then A be assumed of something else, or something else of A, or of C, there is nothing to hinder a syllogism, it will not however appertain to B1 from the assumptions. Nor when C is predicated of something else, and that of another, and this last of a third,2 if none of these belong to B, neither thus will there be a syllogism with reference to B, since in short we say that there never will be a syllogism of one thing in respect of another unless a certain middle is assumed, which refers in some way to each extreme in predication. For a syllogism is simply from premises, but that which pertains to this in relation to that, is from premises belonging to this in relation to that,3 but it is impossible to assume a premise relating to B, if we neither affirm nor deny any thing of it, or again of A in relation to B, if we assume nothing common, but affirm or deny certain peculiarities of each.
Hence a certain middle of both must be taken, which unites the predications, if there shall be a syllogism of one in relation to the other; now if it is necessary to assume something common to both, this happens in a three-fold manner, (since we either predicate A of C, and C of B,4 or C5 of both or both of C,6) but these are the before-mentioned figures—it is evident that every syllogism is necessarily produced by some one of these figures, for there is the same reasoning, if A be connected with B, even through many media, for the figure in many media will be the same.
Wherefore that all ostensive syllogisms are perfected by the above-named figures is clear, also that those per impossibile (are so perfected) will appear from these, for all syllogisms concluding per impossibile collect the false, but they prove by hypothesis the original proposition, when contradiction being admitted some impossibility results,7 as for instance that the diameter of a square is incommensurate with the side, because, a common measure being given, the odd would be equal to the even.
They collect then that the odd would be equal to the even, but show from hypothesis that the diameter is incommensurate, since a falsity occurs by contradiction. This then it is, to syllogize per impossibile, namely, to show an impossibility from the original hypothesis, so that as by reasonings leading to the impossible, an ostensive syllogism of the false arises, but the original proposition is proved by hypothesis; and we have before said about ostensive syllogisms, that they are perfected by these figures—it is evident that syllogisms also per impossibile will be formed through these figures. Likewise all others which are by hypothesis, for in all there is a syllogism of that which is assumed,8 but the original proposition is proved by confession, or some other hypothesis. Now if this is true, it is necessary that every demonstration and syllogism should arise through the three figures before named, and this being shown, it is manifest that every syllogism is completed in the first figure, and is reduced to universal syllogisms in it.
Note del traduttore
- 1 A will not be concluded of B—but something else.
- 2 i. e. C of D, D of E, E of F.
- 3 i. e. in which the middle is connected with each extreme.
- 4 The first figure.
- 5 The second figure.
- 6 The third figure.
- 7 This, as Dr. Hessey remarks, in his valuable tables upon the nature of Enthymem, corresponds very closely to the definition of ἐλεγκτικὸν ἐνθυ-μημα in the Rhetoric ii. 2, 15, and to the instance given Rhetoric ii. 24, 3. He thus exhibits the operation, which the reader will find applied to the instance in the text, in table 4 of Schemata Rhetorica.
- 8 πρὸς, τὸ μεταλαμβανόμενον.—For example, in the hypothetical syllogism—If the soul is moved by itself it is immortal: but it is moved by itself, ∴ it is immortal: the assumption is, the soul is moved by itself. The disjunctive syllogism owes its origin to the ἀπαγωγὴ εἰστὸ ἀδύνατον, one of the principal kinds of hypotheticals mentioned by Aristotle, whose use of the latter expression, it is necessary to remember, is not opposed to categorical, but to ostensive (δεικτικὸς) syllogism, as in this very chapter. The reader is referred for some valuable observations upon this subject to note G, Appendix, Mansel's Logic. Hypothetical syllogisms, as we employ the term, are not discussed by Aristotle; vide Aldrich de Syllogismis Hypotheticis.
Citato nell'enciclopedia: AD HOMINEM, ARGOMENTO · SILLOGISMO
Libro I, capitolo 24 Of the Quality and Quantity of the Premises in Syllogism.—Of the Conclusion.41b6–35
Latino
Amplius autem in omnibus oportet aliquem terminorum praedicativum esse et universalem, sine universali enim non erit syllogismus, aut non ad hoc quod positum est, aut quod ex principio est petet. Ponatur enim musicam voluptatem esse studiosam, si ergo poposcerit voluptatem esse studiosam, non addens omnem, non erit syllogismus, si autem aliquam voluptatem esse studiosam, si aliam quidem, nihil ad hoc quod positum est, si autem eamdem, quod ex principio erat, sumit. Magis autem fit manifestum in figuris, ut quoniam aequicruris aequales sunt anguli, qui sunt ad basim: sint enim in centrum ductae a b, si ergo aequalem sumpserit a c angulum ei qui est b d, non omnino petens aequales eos qui sunt semicirculorum, et rursum c ei qui est d, non omnem assumens eum qui est incisionis. Amplius, ab aequalibus existentibus totis angulis, aequalibus demptis, aequales esse reliquos, scilicet e f, quod ex principio est petet, nisi sumat ab omnibus aequalibus, aequis demptis, aequalia relinqui. Manifestum igitur quoniam in omni syllogismo oportet universale esse. Et quoniam universale quidem ex omnibus terminis universalibus monstratur, particulare autem et sic, et aliter. Quare si conclusio sit universalis, et terminos necesse est universales esse, si autem universales sint termini, contingit conclusionem non universalem esse. Palam etiam quoniam in omni syllogismo aut utramque, aut alteram propositionem similem necesse est fieri conclusioni, dico autem non solum in eo quod affirmativa sit, vel negativa, sed in eo quod necessaria aut inesse, aut contingens: considerare autem oportet et alia praedicamenta. Manifestum autem et simpliciter quando erit, et quando non erit syllogismus, et quando perfectus, et quoniam si est syllogismus, necessarium est habere terminos secundum aliquem dictorum modorum.
Inglese
41b6Further in every syllogism one of the premisses must be affirmative, and universality must be present: unless one of the premisses is universal either a syllogism will not be possible, or it will not refer to the subject proposed, or the original position will be begged. Suppose we have to prove 41b10that pleasure in music is good. If one should claim as a premiss that pleasure is good without adding ‘all’, no syllogism will be possible; if one should claim that some pleasure is good, then if it is different from pleasure in music, it is not relevant to the subject proposed; if it is this very pleasure, one is assuming that which was proposed at the outset to be proved. This is more obvious in geometrical proofs, e. g. that the angles at the base of an isosceles 41b15triangle are equal. Suppose the lines A and B have been drawn to the centre. If then one should assume that the angle AC is equal to the angle BD, without claiming generally that angles of semicircles are equal; and again if one should assume that the angle C is equal to the angle D, without the additional assumption that every angle of a segment Is equal to every other angle of the same segment; and further if one should assume that when equal angles are taken from the whole angles, which are themselves equal, 41b20the remainders E and F are equal, he will beg the thing to be proved, unless he also states that when equals are taken from equals the remainders are equal.1
41b22It is clear then that in every syllogism there must be a universal premiss, and that a universal statement is proved only when all the premisses are universal, while a particular statement is proved both from two universal premisses and from one only: consequently if the conclusion 41b25is universal, the premisses also must be universal, but if the
41b26'2 The diagram Aristotle has in mind appears to be the following:
41b26A B
41b27premisses are universal it is possible that the conclusion may not be universal. And it is clear also that in every syllogism either both or one of the premisses must be like the conclusion. I mean not only in being affirmative or negative, but also in 41b30being necessary, pure, or problematic. We must consider also the other forms of predication.
41b32It is clear also when a syllogism in general can be made and when it cannot; and when a valid,3 when a perfect syllogism can be formed; and that if a syllogism is formed the terms must be arranged in one of the ways that have 41b35been mentioned.
Note del traduttore
- 1 NE,
- 2 σις. Ὁ “-΄ | Here A and B are the equal sides, Φ and F the angles at the base of the isosceles triangle. Cand D are the angles formed by the base | with the circumference. The angles formed by the equal sides with the base are loosely called AC, 2D. That the angles of the semicircle of the segment mean those formed by the diameter and the chord | respectively with the circumference (as supposed by Al., Phil., Pacius, | and Blancanus), not those zz the semicircle and 7z the segment (as supposed by Waitz) seems to be sufficiently indicated by the language of Euclid, iii. 16, 31. Contrast ἡ ἐν ἡμικυκλίῳ, Post. An. 94a28, Jee. 1. but imperfect.
- 3 Insert καὶ AT after AB in l. 39 with Ay, C, Al., Phil., and Waitz.
Owen 1853
Moreover it is necessary in every syllogism, that one term should be affirmative and one universal, for without the universal there will not be a syllogism, or one not pertaining to the thing proposed, or the original (question) will be the subject of petition.1 For let it be proposed that pleasure from music is
If A is B, then P is Q, But that P is Q is absurd. ∴ If it is absurd to say that P is Q, it is absurd to say that A is B. ∴ A is not B. Q. E. D. commendable, if then any one should require it to be granted that pleasure is commendable, and did not add all pleasure, there would not be a syllogism, but if that a certain pleasure is so, if indeed it is a different pleasure, it is nothing to the purpose, but if it is the same it is a petitio principii, this will however be more evident in diagrams, for instance, let it be required to show that the angles at the base of an isosceles triangle are equal.2 Let the lines A B be drawn to the centre of a circle, if then he assumes the angle A C to be equal to the angle B D, not in short requiring it to be granted that the angles of semicircles are equal, and again that C is equal to D, not assuming the whole (angle) of the section, if besides he assumes that equal parts being taken from equal whole angles, the remaining angles E F are equal, he will beg the original (question), unless he assume that if equals are taken from equals the remainders are equal. Wherefore in all syllogism we must have an universal; universal is also shown from all universal terms, but the particular in this or that way, so that if the conclusion be universal, the terms must of necessity be universal, but if the terms be universal, the conclusion may happen not to be universal. It appears also that in every syllogism either both premises or one of them must be similar to the conclusion, I mean not only in its being affirmative or negative, but in that it is either necessary, or absolute, or contingent; we must also have regard to other modes of predication.3 In a word then it is shown when there will and will not be a syllogism, also when it is possible,4 and when perfect, and that when there is a syllogism it must have its terms according to some one of the above modes. belonging thereto are implied in his account of the figures. The several directions given by Aldrich, on the construction of syllogistic inquiry, occur successively in this and the succeeding chapters, as comprised in the old memorial—“ Distribuas Medium,” etc.
Note del traduttore
- 1 αἰτήσεται. Distinction is not an Aristotelian term, but the rules
- 2 This is demonstrated in one way by Euclid, and in another by Pappus. See also Proclus Commen. lib. i. Euclid. Elem. One of the five modes of the “petitio principii,” is not in form distinguishable from the legitimate syllogism. Conf. Top. viii. 13; Anal. Pr. ii. 16.
- 3 As the impossible, probable, etc.
- 4 By possible here he means an imperfect, which may be brought into a perfect syllogism. For the elucidation of this chapter and the follow-
Citato nell'enciclopedia: SILLOGISMO
Libro I, capitolo 25 Every Syllogism consists of only three Terms, and of two Premises.41b36–42b26
Latino
Palam autem et quoniam omnis demonstratio erit per tres terminos, et non per plures, nisi per alia et alia eadem conclusio fiat, ut e per a b, et per c d, aut per a b, et a c, et b c, plura enim media eorumdem nihil esse prohibet, haec autem cum sint, non unus, sed plures sunt syllogismi. Aut rursum, quando utrumque a b sumitur per syllogismum, ut a per d e, et rursum b per f g, aut hoc quidem inductione, illud autem syllogismo, sed et si plures erunt syllogismi, plures enim conclusiones sunt, ut a b et c. Si igitur non plures, sed unus (sic autem contingit fieri per plura media eamdem conclusionem, ut e quidem per a b c d ), impossibile. Sit enim e conclusio ex a b c d, ergo necesse est aliquid eorum, aliud ad aliud sumptum esse, hoc quidem ut totum, illud vero ut pars, hoc enim ostensum est prius, quoniam si est syllogismus, necesse est sic aliquos se habere terminorum. Habeat se ergo a sic ad b, est itaque aliqua ex eis conclusio, aut ergo e, aut alterum eorum quae sunt c d, aut alterum aliud quidem praeter haec. Et si e quidem, ex a b tantum, erit syllogismus, c d autem quidem se habeant sic ut sit hoc quidem ut notum, illud vero ut pars, erit aliquid ex illis aut e, aut aliquid eorum quae sunt a b, aut alterum aliud quidem praeter haec. Et si e quidem, aut eorum quae sunt a b alterum, aut plures erunt syllogismi, aut (ut contingebat) idem per plures terminos concludi accidit, si autem aliud quidem praeter haec, plures erunt et inconjuncti syllogismi ad invicem, si autem non sic se habeat c ad d ut faciat syllogismum, vane erunt sumpta, nisi inductionis, aut celationis, aut alicujus alius talium gratia. Si autem ex a b non e, sed alia quaedam fiat conclusio, ex c d autem aut horum alterum, aut aliud praeter haec, et plures fiunt syllogismi, et non ejus quod positum est. Ponebatur enim ejus quod est e esse syllogismum. Si autem non fiat ex c d nulla conclusio, et vane sumpta esse ea accidit, et non ejus quod est ex principio esse syllogismum. Quare manifestum quoniam omnis demonstratio et omnis syllogismus erit per tres terminos solos.
Hoc autem manifesto, palam quoniam et ex duabus propositionibus, et non pluribus, nam tres termini, duae sunt propositiones, nisi assumatur aliquid (quemadmodum in prioribus dictum est) ad perfectionem syllogismorum. Manifestum igitur quando, ut in oratione syllogistica, non pares sunt propositiones per quas fit conclusio principalis (quasdam enim superiorum conclusionum necessarium est esse propositiones), haec oratio aut non syllogistica est, aut plura necessariis interrogavit ad positionem. Secundum igitur principales propositiones sumptis syllogismis, omnis syllogismus erit ex propositionibus quidem perfectis, ex terminis autem abundantibus, uno enim plures termini propositionibus, erunt autem et conclusiones dimidietas propositionum. Quando autem per prosyllogismos concluditur, aut per plura media non continua, ut a b per c d, multitudo quidem terminorum similiter uno superabit propositiones, aut enim extrinsecus, aut medium ponetur intercidens terminus, utrinque autem accidit uno minus esse intervalla quam terminos, propositiones autem aequales sunt intervallis. Non tamen hae quidem semper perfectae erunt, illi vero abundantes, sed permutatim, quia cum propositiones quidem sunt perfectae, abundantes erunt termini, cum vero termini perfecti, abundantes erunt propositiones, simul enim termino addito, una additur propositio, undecunque addatur terminus. Quare quoniam hae propositiones quidem perfectae, illi vero abundantes erant, necesse est transmutare eadem, additione facta. Conclusiones autem non etiam eum habebunt ordinem neque ad terminos, neque ad propositiones, uno enim termino addito, conclusiones adjungentur uno, pauciores praeexistentibus terminis, ad solum enim ultimum non facit conclusionem, ad alios autem omnes. Ut si eis quae sunt a b c, adjacet d, statim et conclusiones duae adjacent, quae ad a, et ad b, similiter autem et in aliis. Si autem ad medium intercidat, eodem modo, ad unum enim solum non faciet syllogismum, quare multo plures conclusiones erunt et terminis et propositionibus.
Inglese
41b36It is clear too that every demonstration will proceed through three terms and no more, unless the same conclusion is established by different pairs of propositions; e.g. the conclusion E may be established through the propositions A and B, and through the propositions C and D, or through the propositions A and B, or A and C, or B and C.1 For 41b40nothing prevents there being several middles for the same terms. But in that case there is not one but several 42asyllogisms. Or again when each of the propositions A and B is obtained by syllogistic inference, e.g. dA by means of D and E, and again B by means of F and G. Or one may be obtained by syllogistic, the other by inductive inference. But thus also the syllogisms are many; for the conclusions 42a5are many, e.g. A and B and C. But if this can be called one syllogism, not many, the same conclusion may be reached by more than three terms in this way, but it cannot be reached as C is established by means of A and B? Suppose that the proposition E is inferred from the premisses A, B, C, and D. It is necessary then that of these one 42a10should be related to another as whole to part: for it has already been proved that if a syllogism is formed some of its terms must be related in this way.2 Suppose then that A stands in this relation to B. Some conclusion then follows from them. It must cither be E or one or other of Cand PD, or something other than these.
42a15(I) If it is E the syllogism will have A and B for its sole premisses. But if C and D are so related that one is whole, the other part, some conclusion will follow from them also; and it must be either E, or one or other of the propositions A and B, or something other than these. And if it is (i) E, or (ii) A or B, either (i) the syllogisms will be more than one, or (ii) the same thing happens to be inferred by means of several terms only in the sense which we saw to be possible.3 42a20But if (iii) the conclusion is other than E or A or B, the syllogisms will be many, and unconnected with one another. But if C is not so related to D as to make a syllogism, the propositions will have been assumed to no purpose, unless for the sake of induction or of obscuring the argument or something of the sort.
42a24(2) But if from the propositions A and B there follows not 42a25E but some other conclusion, and if from C and D either A or B follows or something else, then there are several syllogisms, and they do not establish the conclusion proposed: for we assumed that the syllogism proved E. And if no conclusion follows from C and D, it turns out that these propositions have been assumed to no purpose, and the syllogism does 42a30not prove the original proposition.
42a31So it is clear that every demonstration and every syllogism will proceed through three terms only.
42a32This being evident, it is clear that a syllogistic conclusion follows from two premisses and not from more than two. For the three terms make two premisses, unless a new premiss is assumed, as was said at the beginning,4 to perfect 42a35the syllogisms. It is clear therefore that in whatever syllogistic argument the premisses through which the main conclusion follows (for some of the preceding conclusions must be premisses) are not even in number, this argument either has not been drawn syllogistically or it has assumed 42a40more than was necessary to establish its thesis.
42b1If then syllogisms are taken with respect to their main premisses, every syllogism will consist of an even number of premisses and an odd number of terms (for the terms exceed the premisses by one), and the conclusions will be half the 42b5number of the premisses. But whenever a conclusion is reached by means of prosyllogisms or by means of several continuous middle terms,5 e.g. the proposition AH by means of the middle terms C and D, the number of the terms will similarly exceed that of the premisses by one (for the extra term must either be added outside or inserted: but in either case it follows that the relations of predication are one fewer 42b10than the terms related), and the premisses will be equal in number to the relations of predication. The premisses however will not always be even, the terms odd; but they will alternate—when the premisses are even, the terms must be odd; when the terms are even, the premisses must be odd: for along with one term one premiss is added, if a term is added from any quarter. Consequently since the premisses 42b15were (as we saw) even, and the terms odd, we must make them alternately even and odd at each addition. But the conclusions will not follow the same arrangement either in respect to the terms or to the premisses. For if one term is added, conclusions will be added less by one than the pre-existing terms: for the conclusion is drawn not in relation 42b20to the single term last added, but in relation to all the rest, e.g. if to ABC the term D is added, two conclusions are thereby added, one in relation to A, the other in relation to B. Similarly with any further additions. And similarly too if the term is inserted in the middle: for in relation to one term only, a syllogism will not be constructed. Consequently 42b25the conclusions will be much more numerous than the terms or the premisses.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i.e. by way of a simple syllogism. This is incompatible with there being more than three terms.
- 2 4o 30.
- 3 1.6.
- 4 The reference is to the new premisses produced by conversion, , when a syllogism in the second or third figure is being reduced to one | in the first. Cf. 240 24.
- 5 Omit μή in l. 6 with cod. ἢ, Al., Them., and Waitz.
Owen 1853
It appears that every demonstration will be by three terms and no more, unless the same conclusion should result through different1 arguments, as E2 through A B,3 and through C D,4 or through A B, A C, and B C, for there is nothing to prevent many media subsisting of the same (conclusions). But these being (many), there is not one syllogism, but many syllogisms; or again, when each of the propositions A B is assumed by syllogism, as A through D E,5 and again B through F G, or when the one is by induction,6 but the other by syllogism. Thus in this manner indeed there are many syllogisms, for there are many conclusions, as A and B and C, and if there are not many but one, it is thus possible, that the same conclusion may arise through many syllogisms, but in order that C may be proved through A B, it is impossible. For let the conclusion be E, collected from A B C D, it is then necessary that some one of these should be assumed with reference to something else, as a whole, but another as a part, for this has been shown before, that when there is a syllogism, some of the terms should necessarily thus subsist; let then A be thus with reference to B, from these there is a certain conclusion, which is either E or C or D, or some other different from these.
ing more particularly, the reader is referred to Mansel’s, Whately’s, and Hill’s Logic.
Now if E is concluded, the syllogism would be from A B alone, but if C D are so as that the one is universal, and the other particular, something also will result from these which will either be E or A or B, or something else different from these, and if E is collected, or A or B, there will be either many syllogisms, or, as it was shown possible, the same thing will happen to be collected through many terms. If, however, any thing else different from these is collected, there will be many syllogisms unconnected with each other; but if C is not so with respect to D, as to produce a syllogism, they will be assumed to no purpose, except for the sake of induction or concealment, or something of the sort. Still if from A B, not E, but some other conclusion is produced, and from C D, either one of these, or something different from these, many syllogisms arise, yet not of the subject, for it was supposed that the syllogism is of E. If, again, there is no conclusion from C D, it will happen that they are assumed in vain, and the syllogism is not of the primary problem, so that it is evident that every demonstration and every syllogism will be through three terms only.7
This then being apparent, it is also clear that a syllogism consists of two premises and no more; for three terms are two premises, unless something is assumed over and above, as we observed at first, for the perfection of the syllogisms.
Hence it appears, that in the syllogistic discourse, in which the premises, through which the principal conclusion is collected, are not even,—(for it is requisite that some of the former conclusions should be premises,)—this discourse is either not syllogistically constructed,8 or has required more than is necessary to the thesis.
When then the syllogisms are taken according to the principal propositions, every syllogism will consist of propositions which are even, but of terms which are odd for the terms exceed the premises by one, and the conclusions will be half part of the premises.9 When, however, the conclusion results through pro-syllogisms, or through many continued middles,10 as A B through C D, the multitude of terms, in like manner, will exceed the premises by one, (for the term interpolated will be added either externally or in the middle; but in both ways it will happen that the intervals are fewer than the terms by one,) but the propositions are equal to the intervals, the former, indeed, will not always be even, but the latter odd, but alternately, when the propositions are even the terms are odd, but when the terms are even the propositions are odd; for together with the term, one proposition is added wherever the term is added.11 Hence, since the propositions were even, but the terms odd, it is necessary they should change when the same addition is made; but the conclusions will no longer have the same order, neither with respect to the terms, nor to the propositions, for one term being added, conclusions will be added less than the pre-existent terms by one, because to the last term alone12 there is no conclusion made; but to all the rest, e. g. if D is added to A B C, two conclusions are immediately added, the one to A and the other to B. The same occurs in the other cases also, if the term be inserted in the middle after the same manner, for it will not make a syllogism to one term alone, so that the conclusions will be many more than the terms, and than the propositions.
Note del traduttore
- 1 The Leipsic copy omits the example, and Taylor’s reading is somewhat different to that of Averrois, Buhle, and Waitz. By demonstration Aristotle here means syllogism generally.
- 2 The conclusion.
- 3 A the major, B the minor.
- 4 C the major, D the minor.
- 5 A the major of the prosyllogism in which the major of the principal syllogism is proved—E the minor of the same. Though in the first part E signifies the conclusion of the principal syllogism, yet the conclusion is at present called C.—Taylor.
- 6 As far as induction is logical at all, in its process it is equally formal with, though it proceeds in an inverse order to, syllogism. It is defined by Aristotle, proving the major term of the middle by means of the minor. Anal. Pr. ii. 23. The Sorites is not recognised distinctively by Aristotle, though, as Melancthon observes, it is implied in Cat. 3, and is alluded to in this chapter; its distinct exposition is attributed to the Stoics.
- 7 The prosyllogism, or antecedent syllogism of Aristotle, is a syllogism used to prove one of the premises of another syllogism. Vide Pacius Anal. Pr. i. 35. Biese, vol. i. p. 157.
- 8 Taylor erroneously uses the active here, contrary to Waitz and Averrois, the latter translates (συλλελόγισται) similarly to the rendering above—“est ratiocinatu.” Aristotle calls a thesis, the consequent “extra syllogismum spectata,” as Aldrich says, that is, the “problem,” “question,” τὸ ζητούμενον—the last, however, is used more extensively in signification. Vid. An. Post, i. 1, and ii. 3.
- 9 For there is one conclusion to two propositions.
- 10 As in Sorites. Vide Mansel's Logic, p. 83.
- 11 At the beginning, middle, or end. See Waitz, vol. i. p. 440, and 441.
- 12 The minor.
Libro I, capitolo 26 On the comparative Difficulty of certain Problems, and by what Figures they are proved.42b27–43a19
Latino
Quoniam autem habemus ex quibus syllogismi, et quale in unaquaque figura, et quot modis monstratur, manifestum nobis est, et quae propositio facile, et quae difficile argumentabilis est. Nam quae in pluribus figuris et per plures casus concluditur, facilis; quae autem in paucis et per pauciores, difficilius argumentabilis. Ergo affirmativa quidem universalis per primam tantum figuram monstratur, et per hanc simpliciter. Privativa vero et per primam, et per mediam. Per primam quidem simpliciter, per mediam autem dupliciter. Particularis autem affirmativa per primam et per postremam, simpliciter quidem per primam, tripliciter autem per postremam. Privativa vero particularis in omnibus figuris monstratur, verum in prima quidem semel, in media autem et postrema, in illa quidem dupliciter, in hac vero tripliciter. Manifestum ergo quoniam universalem affirmativam construere quidem difficillimum, destruere autem facillimum, omnino autem est interimenti quidem, universalia quam particularia facilius. Etenim si nulli, et si alicui non insit interemptum est, horum autem alicui quidem non in omnibus figuris monstratur, nulli autem in duabus. Eodem autem modo et in privativis, etenim si omni, et si alicui, interemptum est quod ex principio. Hoc autem fuit in duabus figuris. In particularibus autem simpliciter, aut omni, aut nulli ostendentem inesse. Construenti autem, facilius est particularia, nam in pluribus figuris, et per plures modos. Omnino autem non oportet latere quoniam destruere quidem per se invicem est, et universalia per particularia, et haec per universalia; construere autem non est per particularia universalia, per illa vero haec est. Nam si omni, et alicui. Simul autem manifestum quoniam destruere quam construere facilius. Quomodo ergo fit omnis syllogismus, et per quot terminos et propositiones, et quomodo habentes se ad invicem, amplius autem quae propositio in unaquaque figura, et quae in pluribus, et quae in paucioribus monstratur, palam ex his quae dicta sunt.
Inglese
42b27Since we understand the subjects with which syllogisms are concerned, what sort of conclusion is established in each figure, and in how many moods this is done, it is evident to us both what sort of problem is difficult and what sort is easy 42b30to prove. For that which is concluded in many figures and through many moods is easier; that which is concluded in few figures and through few moods is more difficult to attempt. The universal affirmative is proved by means of the first figure only and by this in only one mood; the universal negative is proved both through the first figure and through 42b35the second, through the first in one mood, through the second in two. The particular affirmative is proved through the first and through the last figure, in one mood through the first, in three moods through the last. The particular negative is proved in all the figures, but once in the first, in 42b40two moods in the second, in three moods in the third. It is 43aclear then that the universal affirmative is most difficult to establish, most easy to overthrow. In general, universals are easier game for the destroyer than particulars: for whether the predicate belongs to none or not to some, they are destroyed: and the particular negative is proved in all 43a5the figures, the universal negative in two. Similarly with universal negatives: the original statement is destroyed, whether the predicate belongs to all or to some: and this we found possible in two figures. But particular statements can be refuted in one way only—by proving that the predicate belongs either to all or to none. But particular statements are easier to establish: for proof is possible 43a10in more figures and through more moods. And in general we must not forget that it is possible to refute statements by means of one another, I mean, universal statements by means of particular, and particular statements by means of universal: but it is not possible to establish universal statements by means of particular, though it is possible to establish particular statements by means of universal. At the same time it is evident that it is easier to refute 43a15than to establish.
43a16The manner in which every syllogism is produced, the number of the terms and premisses through which it proceeds, the relation of the premisses to one another, the character of the problem proved in each figure, and the number of the figures appropriate to each problem, all these matters are clear from what has been said.
43a20We must now state how we may ourselves always have a
Owen 1853
Since we have those particulars with which syllogisms are conversant, and what is their quality in each figure, and in how many ways demonstration takes place, it is also manifest to us, what kind of problem is difficult, and what easy of proof, for that which is concluded in many figures, and through many cases, is more easy, but what is in fewer figures, and by fewer cases, is more difficult. An universal affirmative then is proved through the first figure alone, and by this in one way only; but a negative, both through the first and through the middle, through the first in one way, but through the middle in two ways; the particular affirmative again through the first and through the last, in one way through the first figure, but in three ways through the last; lastly, the particular negative is proved in all the figures, but in the first in one way, in the middle in two ways, and in the last in three ways. Hence it appears most difficult to construct an universal affirmative, but most easy to subvert it, in short, universals are easier to subvert than particulars, because the former are subverted, whether a thing is present with nothing, or is not with a certain thing, of which the one, namely, the not being with a certain thing, is proved in all the figures, and the other, the being with nothing, is proved in two. The same mode also prevails in the case of negatives, for the original proposition is subverted, whether a thing is with every, or with a certain individual,2 now this was in two figures. In particular problems there is one way (of confutation), either by showing a thing to be with every, or with no individual, and particular problems are easier of construction, for they are in more figures, and through more modes.3 In short, we ought not to forget that it is possible to confute universal mutually through particular problems, and these through universal, yet we cannot construct universal through particular, but the latter may be through the former, at the same time that it is easier to subvert than to construct is plain.
In what manner then every syllogism arises, through how many terms and premises, how they subsist with reference to each other, also what sort of problem may be proved in each figure, and what in many and in fewer modes, may be gathered from what has been said.4
Note del traduttore
- 1 Edocemur hoc capite et seq., quomodo ars dialectica cohæreat cum demonstrandi arte, Topica cum Analyticis. Waitz.
- 2 This clause is omitted by Taylor.
- 3 Aristotle employs πτῶσις here in the sense of τρόπος, which latter is not an Aristotelian expression, except, as some think, in cap. 28 of this book. He shows in each figure what propositional combinations are admissible. In Apuleius there is a distinction between modi, or moduli, and conjugationes, the former referring to combinations of three propositions, the latter to those of two.
- 4 As a digest of the method of proof, we may state that A is proved in one figure and one mood E — — two figures and three moods I — — two — — four O — — three — — six. Thus A is the easiest to overthrow, and the nearest to establish: O the reverse.
Libro I, capitolo 27 Of the Invention and Construction of Syllogisms.43a20–43b38
Latino
Quomodo autem idonei erimus semper syllogizare ad propositum, et per quam viam sumemus circa unumquodque principia, nunc dicendum. Non enim solum fortasse oportet generationem considerare syllogismorum, sed et potestatem habere faciendi. Omnium igitur quae sunt, haec quidem sunt talia, ut de nullo alio praedicentur vere universaliter, ut Cleon, et Callias, et quod singulare, et sensibile, de his autem alia, nam et homo, et animal uterque horum est. Illa vero et ipsa quidem de aliis praedicantur, de illis autem alia prius non praedicantur, alia autem et ipsa de aliis, et de his alia, ut homo de Callia, et de homine animal. Quoniam ergo quaedam eorum quae sunt de nullo nata sunt dici, palam: nam sensibilium pene unumquodque est hujusmodi, ut de nullo praedicetur, nisi, ut secundum accidens, dicimus enim quandoque album illud Socratem esse, et hoc veniens Calliam. Quoniam autem in sursum pergentibus statur quandoque, rursum dicemus. Nunc autem sit hoc positum, de iis ergo praedicatum aliquod non est demonstrare nisi secundum opinionem, sed haec de aliis, neque singularia de aliis, sed alia de ipsis. Quae autem in medio sunt, manifestum quoniam utrumque contingit, nam et haec de aliis, et alia de his dicuntur, et pene rationes et considerationes sunt maxime de his. Oportet ergo propositiones circa unumquodque horum sic sumere supponentem, ipsum primum et definitiones, et quaecunque propria sunt rei, deinde post hoc quaecunque sequuntur rem. Et rursum quae res sequitur, et quaecunque non contingit ipsi inesse, quibus autem ipsa non contingit, non sumendum, eo quod convertitur privativa. Dividendum autem est, et eorum quae sequuntur, quaecunque in eo quod quid est, et quaecunque ut propria, et quaecunque ut accidentia praedicantur, et horum quae secundum opinionem, et quae secundum veritatem. Quanto enim plurium talium abundaverit quis, citius inveniet conclusionem, quanto autem veriorum, magis demonstrabit. Oportet autem eligere non quae sequuntur aliquam, sed quaecunque totam rem sequuntur, ut non quod aliquem hominem, sed quod omnem hominem sequitur, per universales enim propositiones fit syllogismus. Cum autem est indefinitum, incertum si universalis est propositio, cum vero definitum, manifestum. Similiter autem eligendum et quae ipsum sequitur tota, propter dictam causam. Ipsum autem quod sequitur, non est sumendum totum sequi, dico ut hominem omne animal, aut musicam, omnem disciplinam, sed simpliciter solum sequi quemadmodum et praetendimus, etenim inutile alterum et impossibile, ut omnem hominem esse omne animal, vel justitiam omne bonum, sed cui consequens est, in illo omni esse dicitur, Quando autem ab aliquo continetur subjectum, cujus consequentia oportet sumere, quae universale quidem sequuntur, vel non sequuntur, non eligendum in his, sumpta enim sunt in illis quaecunque animal et hominem sequuntur, et quaecunque non animali insunt, similiter. Quae autem in unoquoque sunt propria, sumendum: sunt enim quaedam speciei propria praeter genus, necesse est enim diversis speciebus propria quaedam inesse. Neque autem universale eligendum iis quae sequitur quod continetur, ut animal iis quae sequitur homo, necesse est enim si hominem sequitur animal, et haec omnia sequi, convenientiora autem haec hominis electioni. Sumendum autem et quae plerumque sequuntur ea quae consequuntur, nam et problematibus quae plerumque, et syllogismus ex propositionibus, quae plerumque aut in omnibus, aut aliquibus, similis enim est uniuscujusque conclusio principiis. Amplius quae omnibus sequentia sunt, non eligendum, non enim erit syllogismus ex ipsis, ob quam autem causam, in sequentibus erit manifestum.
Inglese
43a21supply of syllogisms in reference to the problem proposed and by what road we may reach the principles relative to the problem: for perhaps we ought not only to investigate the construction of syllogisms, but also to have the power of making them.
43a25Of all the things which exist some are such that they cannot be predicated of anything else truly and universally, e.g. Cleon and Call i as, i. e. the individual and sensible, but other things may be predicated of them (for each of these is both man and animal); and some things are themselves 43a30predicated of others, but nothing prior is predicated of them; and some are predicated of others, and yet others of them, e.g. man of Call i as and animal of man. It is clear then that some things are naturally not stated of anything: for as a rule each sensible thing is such that it cannot be predicated of anything, save incidentally: for we sometimes say 43a35that that white object is Socrates, or that that which approaches is Call i as. We shall explain in another place1 that there is an upward limit also to the process of predicating: for the present we must assume this. Of these ultimate predicates it is not possible to demonstrate another predicate, save as a matter of opinion, but these may be predicated of other things. Neither can individuals 43a40be predicated of other things, though other things can be predicated of them. Whatever lies between these limits can be spoken of in both ways: they may be stated of others, and others stated of them. And as a rule arguments and inquiries are concerned with these things.
43b1We must select the premisses suitable to each problem in this manner: first we must lay down the subject and the definitions and the properties of the thing; next we must lay down those attributes which follow2 the thing, and again those which the thing follows, and those which cannot 43b5belong to it. But those to which it cannot belong need not be selected, because the negative statement implied above is convertible. Of the attributes which follow we must distinguish those which fall within the definition, those which are predicated as properties, and those which are predicated as accidents, and of the latter those which apparently and those which really belong. The larger the 43b10supply a man has of these, the more quickly will he reach a conclusion; and in proportion as he apprehends those which are truer, the more cogently will he demonstrate. But he must select not those which follow some particular but those which follow the thing as a whole, e. g. not what follows a particular man but what follows every man: for the syllogism proceeds through universal premisses. If the 43b15statement is indefinite, it is uncertain whether the premiss is universal, but if the statement is definite, the matter is clear. Similarly one must select those attributes which the subject follows as wholes, for the reason given. But that which follows one must not suppose to follow as a whole, e.g. that every animal follows man or every science music, but only that it follows, without qualification, as indeed we 43b20state it in a proposition: for the other statement is useless and impossible, e.g. that every man is every animal or justice is all good. But that which something follows receives the mark ‘every’. Whenever the subject, for which we must obtain the attributes that follow, is contained by something else, what follows or does not follow the highest term universally must not be selected in dealing with 43b25the subordinate term (for these attributes have been taken in dealing with the superior term; for what follows animal also follows man, and what does not belong to animal does not belong to man); but we must choose those attributes which are peculiar to each subject. For some things are peculiar to the species as distinct from the genus; for species being distinct there must be attributes peculiar to each. Nor must we take as things which the superior term follows, those things which the inferior term follows, 43b30e. g. take as subjects of the predicate ‘animal’ what are really subjects of the predicate ‘man’. It is necessary indeed, if animal follows man, that it should follow all these also. But these belong more properly to the choice of what concerns man. One must apprehend also normal consequents and normal antecedents; for propositions which obtain normally are established syllogistically from premisses 43b35Which obtain normally, some if not all of them having this character of normality. For the conclusion of each syllogism resembles its principles. We must not however choose attributes which are consequent upon all the terms:3 for no syllogism can be made out of such premisses. The reason why this is so will be clear in the sequel.4
Note del traduttore
- 1 Post. An, i. 19-22.
- 2 The term ‘follow’ has been used to translate ἔπεσθαι with the implication of logical sequence. Though the usage is hardly idiomatic in regard to terms, one of which is consequent on or implied by the other, it has become current with respect to propositions.
- 3 i.e. on the major and minor terms. ‘Two affirmative premisses in the second figure give no conclusion.
- 4 44b20,
Owen 1853
We must now describe how we may always obtain a provision of syllogisms for a proposed question, and in what way we may assume principles about each, for perhaps it is not only requisite to consider the production of syllogisms, but also to possess the power of forming them.
Of all beings then, some are of such a nature as not to be truly predicated universally of any thing else, as “Cleon,” and “Callias,” that which is singular,2 and that which is sensible, but others are predicated of these, (for each of these is man and animal); some again are predicated of others, but others not previously of these; lastly, there are some which are themselves predicated of others, and others of them, as “man” is predicated of Callias, and “animal” of man. That some things therefore are naturally adapted to be predicated of nothing is clear, for of sensibles each is almost of such a sort, as not to be predicated of any thing except accidentally, for we sometimes say that that white thing is Socrates, and that the object approaching is Callias. But that we must stop somewhere in our upward progression we will again show, for the present let this be admitted. Of these things then we cannot point out another predicate, except according to opinion, but these may be predicated of others, nor can singulars3 be predicated of others, but others of them. It appears however that those which are intermediate, are capable in both ways (of demonstration), for they may be predicated of others, and others of them, and arguments and speculations are almost all conversant with these.
Still it is requisite to assume the propositions about each thing thus:—In the first place, the subject, (by hypothesis,) the definitions, and such peculiarities as exist of the thing; next, whatever things are consequent to the thing, and which the thing follows;4 lastly, such as cannot be in it; those however which it cannot be in are not to be assumed, because of the conversion of the negative. We must also distinguish in the consequents what things belong to “what a thing is,” what are predicated as properties,5 and what as accidents; also of these, those which are (predicated) according to opinion, and those, according to truth; for the greater number any one has of these, the quicker will he light upon a conclusion,
and the more true they are, the more will he demonstrate. We must too select not those which are consequent to a certain one, but those which follow the whole thing, e. g. not what follows a certain man, but what follows every man, for a syllogism consists of universal propositions. If therefore a proposition is indefinite, it is doubtful whether it is universal, but when it is definite, this is manifest. So also we must select those things the whole of which a thing follows, for the reason given above, but the whole consequent itself need not be assumed to follow; I say for instance, (it must not be assumed) that every “animal” is consequent to “man,” or every science to music, but only that they are simply consequent, as we set forth,6 for the other is useless and impossible, as that “every man” is “every animal,” or that “justice is every thing good.” To whatever (subject) a consequent is attached, the sign “every” is added; when however the subject is comprehended by a certain thing,7 the consequents of which we must assume, those which follow or which do not follow the universal, we are not to select in these—for they were assumed in those, since whatever are consequent to “animal,” are also consequent to “man,” and as to whatever things are not absolutely present with in like manner; but the properties of each thing must be taken, for there are certain properties in species not common to genus, since it is necessary that certain properties should be in different species. Nor are we to select those in regard to the universal, which the thing comprehended follows, as those which “man” follows ought not to be assumed to “animal,” for it is necessary if animal follows man that it follows all these,8 but these more properly belong to the selection of the antecedents of “man.”9 We must also assume those which are generally consequent and antecedent, for of general problems the syllogism also is from propositions, all or some of which are general, as the conclusion of each syllogism resembles its principles. Lastly, we are not to select things consequent to all, since there will not be composed a syllogism from them, on account of a reason which will appear from what follows.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Averrois, following the old divisions, commences his 2nd section here “De abundantiâ Propositionum.”
- 2 The employment of singulars as predicates, is open to much objection, in connexion with singular propositions. See the Thesis appended to Wallis’s Logic.
- 3 Taylor here falls into his common mistake of translating καθ' ἕκαστα—“particular.” Averrois, “singularia”—which is right.
- 4 Omitted by Taylor.
- 5 The ἴδιον, both by Porphyry and Aristotle, is considered as co-extensive and convertible with its subject, and answers to the fourth predicable.
- 6 i. e. as we form propositions. That is, a predicate with the universal sign.
- 7 i. e. by an universal predicate.
- 8 Of which man is predicated.
- 9 That is, the subjects to man ought to be chosen and assumed per se. The reader is referred for the rules specified here to the common Logics, especially Whately, b. ii. c. 111. The antecedent of both predicate and subject.
Libro I, capitolo 28 Special Rules upon the same Subject.43b39–45a22
Latino
Construere ergo volentibus aliquid de aliquo toto, ejus quidem quod construitur, inspiciendum ad subjecta de quibus ipsum dicitur, de quo autem oportet praedicari quaecunque hoc sequuntur. Si enim aliquod horum sit idem, alterum alteri necesse est inesse. Si autem non quoniam omni, sed quoniam alicui, quae sequitur utrumque, si enim aliquod horum idem fuerit, necesse est alicui inesse. Quando autem nulli oporteat inesse, cui quidem oportet non inesse, ad sequentia subjecti, quod autem oportet non inesse, inspiciendum ad ea quae non contingunt illi adesse. Aut conversim cui quidem oportet non inesse, ad ea quae non contingunt eidem adesse, quod vero non inesse, inspiciendum ad sequentia. Nam si haec sint eadem utrorumque, nulli contingi alteri alterum inesse, fit enim quandoque quidem in prima figura syllogismus, quandoque autem in media. Si autem alicui non inesse, cui quidem oportet non inesse, quae consequitur: quod vero non inesse, quae non possibile est illi inesse. Si enim aliquid horum sit idem, necesse est alicui non inesse. Magis autem fortasse erit sic, unumquodque eorum quae dicta sunt manifestum. Sint enim sequentia quidem a, in quibus b, quae autem ipsum sequitur, in quibus c, quae autem non contingunt ei inesse, in quibus d, rursum autem ipsi e quae quidem insunt, in quibus f, quae autem ipsum sequitur, in quibus g, quae autem non contingunt eidem inesse, in quibus h. Si ergo eidem aliquid eorum quae sunt c, alicui eorum quae sunt f, necesse est a omni e inesse, nam f quidem omni e, c autem omni a, quare omni e inest. Si autem c et g idem, necesse est alicui e inesse a, nam id quod est e a, id vero quod est g e, omne ei sequitur. Si autem f et d sint idem, nulli e inerit ex proprio syllogismo, quoniam enim convertitur privativa, et f ei quod est d idem, nulli f inerit a, f autem omni e. Rursus si b et h idem, nulli e inerit a, nam b a quidem omni, ei autem in quo e nulli inerit. Idem enim erat ei quod est h, b; h autem nulli e inerat. Si autem g et d idem, a alicui e non inerit, nam ei quod est g non inerit a, quoniam neque d, g autem sub e est, quare alicui e non inerit. Si autem g et b idem, conversus erit syllogismus, nam g inerit omni a, nam b ei quod est a, e autem ei quod est b, idem enim erat ei quod est g, a autem ei quod est e, omni quidem non necessarium est inesse, alicui autem necessarium, eo quod convertatur universale praedicativum in particulare. Manifestum ergo quoniam ad praedicta perspiciendum utrinque in unaquaque quaestione, per haec enim omnes syllogismi. Oportet autem et sequentium, et quibus sequitur singulum, ad prima et universalia maxime inspicere, ut e quidem magis ad k f quam ad f solum, a autem ad k c magis quam ad c solum. Si enim ei quod est k f inest a, et ei quod est f inest et ipsi e, si vero hoc non sequitur a, possibile est id quod est f sequi. Similiter autem et in quibus idem sequitur, considerandum, nam si primis, et iis quae sub ipsis sunt, sequitur; si autem non his, et iis quae sub ipsis sunt, possibile. Palam autem quoniam per tres terminos et duas propositiones consideratio, et per praedictas figuras syllogismi omnes, monstratur enim omni quidem e inesse a, quando eorum quae sunt c f idem, quiddam sumitur, hoc autem erit medium, extremitates autem a et e, fit enim prima figura. Alicui autem quando c et g sumitur idem, hoc autem postrema figura, medium enim fit g. Nulli vero quando d et f idem; sic autem et prima figura, et media: prima quidem, quoniam nulli f inest a, siquidem convertitur privativa, f autem omni e. Media autem quoniam d a quidem nulli, e autem omni inest. Alicui autem non inesse, quando d et g idem fuerit, haec autem postrema figura, nam a quidem nulli g inerit, e vero omni g; manifestum igitur est quoniam per praedictas figuras omnes syllogismi. Et quoniam non eligendum quaecunque omnibus sequuntur, eo quod nullus fiat syllogismus ex ipsis, nam construere quidem non omnino erat ex sequentibus, privare autem non contingit per ea quae omnibus sequuntur, oportet huic quidem inesse, illi vero non inesse. Manifestum autem quoniam et aliae considerationes quae secundum electiones, inutiles ad faciendum syllogismum. Ut si sequentia utrumque eadem sint, aut quae sequitur a, et quae non contingit e inesse, aut rursum quaecunque non possibile est utrique inesse, non enim fit syllogismus per haec. Nam si sequentia sunt eadem, ut b et f, media fit figura praedicativas habens utrasque propositiones. Si autem ea quae sequitur a, et quae non contingit e, ut c, et h, prima erit figura privativam habens propositionem ad minorem extremitatem. Si autem quaecunque non contingunt utrique, ut d et h, privativae utraeque propositiones erunt vel in prima figura, vel in media, sic autem nullo modo erit syllogismus. Palam autem et quae eadem, sumendum secundum considerationem, et non quae diversa vel contraria, primum quidem quoniam medii gratia, inspectio, medium autem non diversum, sed idem oportet sumere. Deinde et in quibus accidit fieri syllogismum quod sumantur contraria, aut non contigentia eidem inesse, in praedictos omnia reducuntur modos. Ut si b et f sint contraria, aut non contingant eidem inesse, erit enim his sumptis syllogismus, quoniam nulli e inest a, sed non ex ipsis, sed ex praedicto modo, nam b a quidem omni, e autem nulli inerit, quare necesse est b idem esse alicui eorum quae sunt h. Rursum si b et g non possint eidem adesse, erit quoniam alicui e non inerit a, nam et sic media erit figura, nam b a quidem omni, g vero nulli inerit, quare necesse est g idem esse alicui eorum quae sunt d, nam non contingere g et b eidem inesse nihil differt, aut g alicui d idem esse, omnia enim sumpta sunt in d, quae non contingunt a inesse. Manifestum ergo quoniam ex istis quidem inspectionibus nullus fit syllogismus, et si b et f sint contraria, idem esse b alicui h, et syllogismum semper fieri per haec. Accidit ergo sic inspicientibus considerare viam aliam necessariam, eo quod quandoque latet identitas horum quae sunt b et h.
Inglese
43b39If men wish to establish something about some whole, 43b40they must look to the subjects of that which is being established (the subjects of which it happens to be asserted), and the attributes which follow that of which it is to be predicated. For if any of these subjects is the same as any of these attributes, the attribute originally in question must belong to the subject originally in question.1 But if the purpose is to establish not a universal but a particular proposition, they must look for the terms of which the 44aterms in question are predicable: for if any of these are identical, the attribute in question must belong to some of the subject in question.2 | Whenever the one term has to belong to none of the other, one must look to the consequents of the subject, and to those attributes which cannot possibly be present in the predicate in question:3 or conversely to the attributes which cannot possibly be present in the subject, and to the consequents of the predicate. If any members of these groups are identical, one of the terms in question cannot possibly belong to any of the other. For sometimes a syllogism in the first figure results,”4 sometimes a syllogism in the second. But if the object is to establish a particular negative proposition, we must find antecedents of the subject in question and attributes 44a10which cannot possibly belong to the predicate in question.’ If any members of these two groups are identical, it follows that one of the terms in question does not belong to some of the other. Perhaps each of these statements will become clearer in the following way. Suppose the consequents of A are designated by B, the antecedents of A by C, attributes which cannot possibly belong to A 44a15by D. Suppose again that the attributes of E are designated by F, the antecedents of E by G, and attributes which cannot belong to E by I. If then one of the Cs should be identical with one of the Fs, A must belong to all E: for F belongs to all E, and A5 to all C, consequently A belongs 44a20to all E. If Cand G are identical, A must belong to some of the Es: for A follows C, and E follows all G. If F and D are identical, A will belong to none of the Es by a prosyllogism: for since the negative proposition is convertible, and F is identical with ),D, A will belong to none of the Fs, but F belongs to all E. Again, if Band A are 44a25identical, A will belong to none of the Es: for B will belong to all A, but to no E:6 for it was assumed to be identical with H, and H belonged to none of the Es. If D and G are identical, A will not belong to some of the Es: for it will not belong to G, because it does not belong to D: but 44a30G falls under E: consequently A will not belong to some of the Es. If B is identical with G, there will be a converted syllogism: for E will belong to all A, since B belongs to A and E to B (for B was found to be identical with G): but that A should belong to all E is not necessary, but it must belong to some E because it is possible to convert 44a35the universal statement into a particular.
44a36It is clear then that in every proposition which requires proof we must look to the aforesaid relations of the subject and predicate in question: for all syllogisms proceed through these. But if we are seeking consequents and antecedents we must look for those which are primary and most universal, 44a40e.g. in reference to E we must look to KF rather than to F’ alone, and in reference to. A we must look to A C rather than 44bto Alone.’ For if A belongs to K, it belongs both to F and to E: but if it does not follow K, it may yet follow F. Similarly we must consider the antecedents of A itself: for if a term follows the primary antecedents, it will follow those also which are subordinate, but if it does not follow the 44b5former, it may yet follow the latter.
44b6It is clear too that the inquiry proceeds through the three terms and the two premisses, and that all the syllogisms proceed through the aforesaid figures. For it is proved that A belongs to all E, whenever an identical term is found among the Cs and Fs. This will be the middle term; A and 44b10f will be the extremes. So the first figure is formed. And “A will belong to some ,E, whenever Cand G are apprehended to be the same. This is the last figure: for G becomes the middle term. And A will belong to no E, when D and F are identical. Thus we have both the first figure and the middle figure; the first, because A belongs to no F, since 44b15the negative statement is convertible, and F belongs to all E; the middle figure because D belongs to no A, and to all E. And A will not belong to some E, whenever D and G are identical. This is the last figure: for A will belong to no G, and E will belong to all G. Clearly then 44b20all syllogisms proceed through the aforesaid figures, and we must not select consequents of all the terms,7 because no syllogism is produced from them. For (as we saw)8 it is not possible at all to establish a proposition from consequents, and it is not possible to refute by means of a consequent of both the terns in question: for the middle term must belong to the one, and not belong to the other.
44b25It is clear too that other methods of inquiry by selection of middle terms are useless to produce a syllogism, e.g. if the consequents of the terms in question are identical, or if the antecedents of A are identical with those attributes which cannot possibly belong to E, or if those attributes are identical which cannot belong to either term: for no syllogism is produced by means of these. For if the 44b30consequents are identical, e.g. B and /, we have the middle figure with both premisses affirmative: if the antecedents of A are identical with attributes which cannot belong to E, e.g. C with H, we have the first figure with its minor premiss negative. If attributes which cannot belong 44b35to either term are identical, e.g. C and H, both premisses are negative, either in the first or in the middle figure. But no syllogism is possible in this way.
44b38It is evident too that we must find out which terms in this inquiry are identical, not which are different or contrary, 44b40first because the object of our investigation is the middle term, and the middle term must be not diverse but identical. 45aSecondly, wherever it happens that a syllogism results from taking contraries or terms which cannot belong to the same thing, all arguments can be reduced to the aforesaid moods, e.g. if B and F are contraries or cannot belong to the same 45a5thing. For if these are taken, a syllogism will be formed to prove that A belongs to none of the Es, not however from the premisses taken but in the aforesaid mood. For B will belong to all A and to no E. Consequently B must be identical with one of the Hs. Again, if B and G cannot 45a10belong to the same thing, it follows that A will not belong to some of the Es: for then too we shall have the middle figure: for B will belong to all A and to no G.9 Consequently B must be identical with some of the Hs. For the fact that B and G cannot belong to the same thing differs in no way from the fact that B is identical with 45a15some of the Hs: for that includes everything which cannot belong to E.
45a17It is clear then that from the inquiries taken by themselves no syllogism results; but if B and F are contraries B must be! identical with one of the Hs, and the syllogism 45a20results through these terms. It turns out then that those who inquire in this manner are looking gratuitously for some other way than the necessary way because they have failed to observe the identity of the Bs with the Hs.
Note del traduttore
- 1 We thus get a syllogism in Barbara.
- 2 Darapti.
- 3 Cesare. δ᾽ Camestres,
- 4 By converting the major premiss of the Cesare syllogism or the minor premiss of the Camestres syllogism. ὃ Felapton, by conversion.
- 5 τῷ A in Bekker, 1. 19, is a misprint for ro A.
- 6 Read τῷ δ᾽ for τὸ δ᾽ in l. 26 with Ag, C, and Waitz. ; % Read E in l. 31 with A, B,, C, and treat ro yap... H ll. 32-3 as | parenthetical (Waitz).
- 7 Aristotle has in mind the proof in ® 12-19, where All E is F. JP = ©, All Cis A. “. All Lis A. He now points out that it is preferable to take both the antecedents and the consequents of A and of E in their most general form, e.g. to take ΛΖ, a καθόλου which includes L and AC, a καθόλου which includes C. If all A/is A, then all F and.:. all E is A, and by taking account | of A¥ as well as of F we shall have put the proof in a more satisfactory because more universal way. i.e. the consequents of A and E.
- 8 97a18-20, 23-8.
- 9 And .. not to some E. | * This does not actually follow.
Owen 1853
Those therefore who desire to confirm any thing of a certain universal, should look to the subject matter of what is confirmed, in respect of which it happens to be predicated; but of whatever ought to be predicated, of this, he should examine the consequents; for if one of these happens to be the same, one must necessarily be in the other. But if (it is to be proved) that a thing is not present universally but particularly, he must examine those which each follows, for if any of these is the same, to be particularly present is necessary; but when the presence with nothing is necessary,1 as to what it need not be present with,2 we must look to those which cannot be present with it;3 or on the contrary, (as regards that) with which4 it is necessary not to be present, we must look to those which cannot be with it, but as to what ought not to be present, to the consequents. For whichever of these are identical, it will happen that the one is in no other, since sometimes a syllogism arises in the first and at other times in the middle figure. If however the particular non-inesse (is to be proved), that with which it ought not to be present, and those which it follows, are to be looked to; but of that which ought not to be present, those must be considered, which it is impossible can be in it, for if any of these be identical the particular non-inesse is necessary. What has been said however will perhaps be more clear thus. Let the consequents to A be B, but let those to which it is consequent be C; those again which cannot be in it, D; again, let the things present with E be F, and those to which it is consequent, G; lastly, those which cannot be in it, H. Now if a certain C and a certain F are identical, it is necessary that A should be with every E, for F is present with every E, and A with every C, so that A is with every E; but if C and G are identical, A must necessarily be with a certain E, for A follows every C, and E every G. If however F and D are identical, A will be with no E from a pro-syllogism,5 for since a negative is convertible and F is identical with D, A will be with no F, but F is with every E; again, if B and H are the same, A will be with no E, for B is with every A, but with no E, for it was the same as H, and H was with no E. If D and G are identical, A will not be with a certain E, for A will not be with G, since it is not present with D, but G is under E, so that neither will it be with a certain E. Moreover if B is identical with G there will be an inverse syllogism, for G will be with every A, (since B is with A,) and E with B (for B is the same as G); still it is not necessary that A should be with every E, but it is necessary that it be with a certain E, because an universal predication may be converted into a particular one.
Wherefore we must evidently regard what has been mentioned as to each part of every problem,6 since all syllogisms are from these; but in consequents, and the antecedents of each thing, we must look to first elements, and to those which are for the most part universal, as in the case of E we must look more to K F than only to F,7 but in the case of A more to K C than to C only. For if A is present with K C it is also present with F and with E,8 but if it is not consequent to this, yet it may be consequent to F; in like manner we must examine those which the thing itself is consequent to, for if it follows the primary, it also does those which are included under them, and if it does not follow these, yet it may those which are arranged under them.9
Speculation then, plainly, consists of three terms and two propositions, and all syllogisms are through the above-mentioned figures; for A is shown present with every E, when of C and F something identical may be assumed. Now this will be the middle term,10 and A and E the extremes, and there is the first figure, but (presence with) a certain thing is shown when C and G are assumed identical, and this is the last figure, for G becomes the middle. Again, (presence with) none, when D and F are identical, but thus also the first figure and the middle are produced; the first, because A is with no F, (since a negative is converted,) but F is with every E; and the middle because D is with no A, but with every E. Not to be present also with a certain one, (is shown) when D and G are the same, and this is the last figure, for A will be with no G, and E with every G. Wherefore all syllogisms are evidently through the above-named figures, and we must not select those which are consequent to all, because no syllogism arises from them; as, in short, we cannot construct from consequents, nor deduce a negative through an universal consequent, for it must be in one, and not in the other.11 That other modes of speculation12 also, as regards selection, are useless for the construction of syllogism is apparent; for instance, if the consequents to each are identical, or if those which A (the predicate) follows, and which cannot be with E (the subject), or again those which cannot concur to be with either, for no syllogism arises through these. If then the consequents are identical, as B and F, the middle figure is produced, having both premises affirmative; but if those which A follows, and which cannot be with E, as C and H, there will be the first figure having the minor premise negative; again, if those are identical which cannot be with either, as D and H,13 both propositions will be negative, either in the first or in the middle figure: thus, however, there will by no means be a syllogism.
We see moreover that we must assume in speculation things identical, and not what are different, or contrary; first, because our inspection is for the sake of the middle, and we must take as a middle, not what is different, but what is identical. Next, in whatever a syllogism happens to be produced, from the assumption of contraries, or of those things which cannot be with the same, all are reduced to the before-named modes, as if B and F are contraries, or cannot be with the same thing; if these are assumed there will be a syllogism that A is with no E: this however does not result from them, but from the above-named mode; for B is with every A, and with no E, so that B must necessarily be identical with a certain H. Again, if B and G do not concur to be with the same thing, (it will follow) that A will not be with a certain E, and so there will be the middle figure, for B is with every A, and with no G,14 so that B must necessarily be identical with some H. For the impossibility of B and G being in the same thing, does not differ from B being the same as a certain H, since every thing is assumed which cannot be with E.
From these observations, then, it is shown that no syllogism arises; but if B and F are contraries, B must necessarily be identical with a certain H, and a syllogism arises through these. Nevertheless it occurs to persons thus inspecting, that they look to a different way than the necessary, from the identity of B and H escaping them.
Note del traduttore
- 1 When E was to be proved.
- 2 i. e. the subject of the question.
- 3 Taylor inserts with Buhle here εἰς τὰ ἑπομένα, which alters the sense. I follow Waitz.
- 4 The predicate. The confusion of the various readings here is endless.
- 5 In which the major premise of the principal syllogism is proved.
- 6 As to both subject and predicate.
- 7 K F is the genus of both K and F, and K C stands in the same relation to K and C.
- 8 F is contained under K, and E under F.
- 9 Thus if “ living ” follows “ animal,” it also follows “ man,” and though it does not follow “ body,” it follows that which is under “ body.” —Taylor
- 10 viz. C F--A. the major—E the minor.
- 11 That is, he who wishes to conclude a negative must take a middle, which concurs with one extreme, and not with the other, but in the case cited both propositions would be affirmative—here κατασκευάζειν, “affirmative colligere,” is opposed to ἀποστέρειν, “negative colligere.” Confer. Waitz, vol. i. page 450.
- 12 σκέψεις τῶν κατὰ τὰς ἐκλογὰς ἀχρεῖοι.—Vide Waitz, vol. i. 451, and Biese, i. p. 166, also Mansel’s Logic, page 79. See also the definition of τόπος given by Cicero (Top. ch. ii.); the name originally alluded to the place in which we look for middle terms. Vide Rhet. ii. 26, 1; also note on Top. i. 1.
- 13 Taylor reads G, erroneously.
- 14 Waitz incorrectly reads E.
Libro I, capitolo 29 The same Method applied to other than categorical Syllogisms.45a23–46a2
Latino
Eodem autem modo se habent et qui ad impossibile deducunt syllogismi, ostensivis, nam et ipsi fiunt per ea quae sequuntur, et quibus sequitur utrumque. Et eadem consideratio in utrisque, nam quod monstratur ostensive, et per impossibile est syllogizare, et per eosdem terminos, et quod per impossibile et ostensive. Ut quoniam a nulli e inest, ponatur enim alicui inesse, ergo quoniam b omni a, a autem alicui e, et b alicui e inerit, sed nulli inerat. Rursum quoniam alicui e inest a, si enim nulli e inest a, e autem omni g, nulli g inerit a, sed omni inerat. Similiter autem est in aliis propositis, semper enim erit in omnibus per impossibile ostensio, ex sequentibus, et quibus sequitur utrumque. Et in uno quoque proposito, eadem consideratio et ostensive volenti syllogizare, et ad impossibile ducere, nam ex eisdem terminis utraeque demonstrationes. Ut si ostensum est nulli e inesse a, quoniam accidit et b alicui e inesse, quod est impossibile. Si sumptum sit e quidem nulli b, a autem omni b inesse, manifestum est enim quoniam nulli e inerit a. Rursum si ostensive syllogizatum sit a inesse nulli e, suppositis inesse per impossibile monstrabitur nulli inesse, similiter autem et in aliis. In omnibus enim necesse est iis qui per impossibile communem aliquem sumere terminum alium a subjectis, ad quem erit mendacii syllogismus, quare conversa ea propositione, altera autem similiter se habente, ostensivus erit syllogismus per eosdem terminos. Differt autem ostensivus ab eo qui ad impossibile, quoniam in ostensivo secundum veritatem ambae propositiones ponuntur, in eo autem qui ad impossibile, falsa una. Haec vero erunt magis manifesta per sequentia quando de impossibili dicemus; nunc autem tantum nobis sit manifestus, quoniam ad haec perspiciendum, et ostensive volentibus syllogizare, et ad impossibile deducere.
In aliis autem syllogismis quicunque sunt ex hypothesi, ut quicunque secundum transsumptionem, aut secundum qualitatem in subjectis, non in prioribus, sed in transsumptis erit consideratio, modus autem inspectionis idem: considerare autem oportet, et dividere quot modis sunt ex hypothesi, monstratur ergo unumquodque propositorum sic. Est autem et alio modo quaedam syllogizare horum, ut universalia per particularem inspectionem ex hypothesi. Si enim c et g eadem sint, solum g autem sumatur e inesse, omni e inerit a, et rursum si g et d eadem, solum autem de g praedicetur e, quoniam nulli e inerit a, manifestum ergo quoniam sic inspiciendum. Eodem autem modo et in necessariis, et in contingentibus, nam eadem consideratio, et per eosdem terminos erit, eodemque ordine et contingentis, et inesse syllogismus. Sumendum autem et in contingentibus et quae non insunt, possibilia autem inesse. Ostensum est enim quoniam et per haec fit contingentis syllogismus, similiter autem se habebit et in aliis praedicationibus.
Manifestum ergo ex praedictis quoniam non solum possibile est per hanc viam fieri omnes syllogismos, sed etiam quoniam per aliam impossibile. Omnis enim syllogismus ostensus est quoniam per aliquam praedictarum figurarum fit, has autem non contingit per alia constitui quam per sequentia et quae sequitur unumquodque, ex his enim propositiones, et medii sumptio, quare nec syllogismum possibile est fieri per alia.
Inglese
45a23Syllogisms which lead to impossible conclusions are similar to ostensive syllogisms; they also are formed by means of 45a25the consequents and antecedents of the terms in question. In both cases the same inquiry is involved. For what is proved ostensively may also be concluded syllogistically per impossibile by means of the same terms; and what is proved per impossibile may also be proved ostensively, e.g. that A belongs to none of the Es. For1 suppose A to belong to some E: then since B belongs to all A and A 45a30to some of the Es, B will belong to some of the Es: but it was assumed that it belongs to none. Again we may prove that A belongs to some E: for if A belonged to none of the Es, and E belongs to all G, A will belong to none of the Gs: but it was assumed to belong to all. Similarly with the other propositions requiring proof. The proof 45a35per impossibile will always and in all cases be from the consequents and antecedents of the terms in question. Whatever the problem the same inquiry is necessary whether one wishes to use an ostensive syllogism or a reduction to impossibility. For both the demonstrations start from the same terms, e. g. suppose it has been proved that A belongs to no E, because it turns out that otherwise 45a40B belongs to some of the Es and this is impossible—if now it is assumed that B belongs to no E and to all A, it is clear 45bthat A will belong to no E. Again if it has been proved by an ostensive syllogism that A belongs to no E, assume that A belongs to some E and it will be proved per impossibile to belong to no E. Similarly with the rest. In all cases it is necessary to find some common term other than 45b5the subjects of inquiry, to which the syllogism establishing the false conclusion may relate, so that if this premiss is converted,2 and the other remains as it is, the syllogism will be ostensive by means of the same terms. For the ostensive syllogism differs from the reduction ad impossibile in this: in the ostensive syllogism both premisses are laid 45b10down in accordance with the truth, in the reduction ad impossibile one of the premisses is assumed falsely.
45b12These points will be made clearer by the sequel,3 when we discuss the reduction to impossibility: at present this much must be clear, that we must look to terms of the kinds mentioned whether we wish to use an ostensive syllogism 45b15or a reduction to impossibility. In the other hypothetical syllogisms, I mean those which proceed by substitution,4 or by positing a certain quality,5 the inquiry will be directed to the terms of the problem to be proved—not the terms of the original problem, but the new terms introduced; and the method of the inquiry will be the same as before. But 45b20we must consider and determine in how many ways hypothetical syllogisms are possible.
45b21Each of the problems then can be proved in the manner described; but it is possible to establish some of them syllogistically in another way, e.g. universal problems by the inquiry which leads up to a particular conclusion, with the addition of an hypothesis.6 For if the Cs and the Gs should be identical, but E should be assumed to belong to 45b25the Gs only, then A would belong to every E: and again if the Ds and the Gs should be identical, but E should be predicated, of the Gs only, it follows that A will belong to none of the Es. Clearly then we must consider the matter in this way also. The method is the same whether the relation is necessary or possible. For the inquiry will be the same, and the syllogism will proceed through terms7 45b30arranged in the same order whether a possible or a pure proposition is proved. We must find in the case of possible relations, as well as terms that belong, terms which can belong though they actually do not: for we have proved that the syllogism which establishes a possible relation 45b35proceeds through these terms as well. Similarly also with the other modes of predication.!
45b37It is clear then from what has been said not only that all syllogisms can be formed in this way, but also that they cannot be formed in any other. For every syllogism has been proved to be formed through one of the aforementioned 45b40figures, and these cannot be composed through other terms than the consequents and antecedents of the terms in question: 46afor from these we obtain the premisses and find the middle term. Consequently a syllogism cannot be formed by means of other terms.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Read ἀνάγκη δ᾽ εἰ for ἐὰν δὲ in 1, 18 with Bnu and Waitz.
- 2 i.e. if this false conclusion is replaced by its contradictory and | this is treated as a premiss.
- 3 ii. 14.
- 4 Cf. 41% 309.
- 5 Al. and Phil. interpret this as referring to arguments ἀπὸ τοῦ μᾶλλον καὶ ἧττον καὶ ὁμοίου, from the possession of a quality in unequal | or equal degree by two terms, i.e. arguments a for‘ioré and by analogy.
- 6 i.e. the assumption that C = G, which in 4419-21 proved that | some E is A, will, if we add the hypothesis that only G is E, prove | that all Ε΄ is A; and the assumption that 7) = G, which in 448 28-30 proved that some E is not A, will, if we suppose that only G 152, | prove that no E is A.
- 7 "2 } e.g. propositions asserting non-necessity, impossibility, &c. @ Read éxarepov in l. 5 with A, B, C, Al., and Waitz.
Owen 1853
Syllogisms which lead to the impossible subsist in the same manner as ostensive, for these also arise through consequents, and those (antecedents) which each follows,1 and the inspection is the same in both, for what is ostensively demonstrated may be also syllogistically inferred per impossibile, and through the same terms, and what is demonstrated per impossibile, may be also proved ostensively, as that A is with no E. For let it be supposed to be with a certain E, therefore since B is with every A, and A with a certain E, B also will be with a certain E, but it was present with none; again, it may be shown that A is with a certain E, for if A is with no E, but E is with every H, A will be with no H, but it was supposed to be with every H. It will happen the same in other problems, for always and in all things demonstration per impossibile will be from consequents, and from those which each follows. In every problem also there is the same consideration, whether a man wishes to syllogize ostensively, or to lead to the impossible, since both demonstrations are from the same terms, as for example, if A were shown to be with no E, because B happens to be with a certain E, which is impossible, if it is assumed that B is with no E, but with every A, it is evident that A will be with no E. Again, if it is ostensively collected that A is with no E, to those who suppose that it is with a certain E, it may be shown per impossibile to be with no E. The like will also occur in other cases, for in all we must assume some common term different from the subject terms to which there will appertain a syllogism of the false, so that this proposition being converted,2 but the other remaining the same, there will be an ostensive syllogism through the same terms. But an ostensive syllogism differs from that per impossibile, because in the ostensive both premises are laid down according to truth,3 but in that which leads to the impossible one is laid down falsely.4 These things however will more fully appear by what follows, when we come to speak of the impossible, for the present let so much be manifest to us, that both he who wishes to syllogize ostensively, and per impossibile, must observe these things. In other syllogisms indeed which are hypothetical, such as those which are according to transumption, or according to quality, the consideration will be in the subject terms, not in the original ones, but in those taken afterwards, but the mode of inspection will be the same; but it is necessary also to consider, and distinguish, in how many ways hypothetical syllogisms arise.
Each problem then is demonstrated thus, and some of them we may infer syllogistically after another method, for example, universals by an hypothetical inspection of particulars, for if C and H are the same, and if E is assumed to be with H alone, A will be with every E; and again, if D and H are the same, and E is predicated of H alone, (it may be shown) that A is with no E. Wherefore the inspection must clearly be in this way after the same manner both in the necessary and contingent, for the consideration is the same, and the syllogism both of the contingent and the absolute will be through terms the same in order; in the contingent however we may assume things which are not with, but which may be, for it has been shown that by these a contingent syllogism is produced, and the reasoning is similar in the case of the other predications. From what has been said then it appears not only that it is allowable for all syllogisms to be formed in this, but that they cannot be formed in any other way, for every syllogism has been shown to originate through some one of the before-named figures, and these may not be constituted through any other than the consequents and antecedents of a thing, for from these are the premises and assumption of the middle, so that it is not admissible that a syllogism should be produced through other things.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i. e. the predicate and subject of the question.
- 2 That is, the proposition being assumed contradicting the conclusion of the syllogism leading to the impossible.—Taylor.
- 3 They are assumed as true, though sometimes false.
- 4 As if false—to be confuted by a conclusive absurdity. Compare the 23rd chap. of this book of the Analytics. In the place just quoted the τὸ μεταλαμβανόμενον is explained by Alexander as applying to the conclusive expression of the syllogism, because it is taken differently to the manner in which it was originally enunciated, being at first part of a conditional agreement, and afterwards a categorical conclusion. For this reason the syllogism is here said to be κατὰ μετάληψιν. Were it not for this authority it would seem simpler to interpret μετάληψις, “change of question.” As to the hypotheticals called κατὰ ποιότητα, mentioned here, we have no data for even a plausible conjecture —Mansel. Philoponus (Scholia, p. 178, b. 9) says it is a syllogism, ἐκ τοῦ μᾶλλον ἢ ἐκ τοῦ ττον, ἢ ἐκ τοῦ ὁμοίου. Vide Whately’s and Hill’s Logic. Waitz identifies both terms. See vol. i. 456
Libro I, capitolo 30 The preceding method of Demonstration applicable to all Problems.46a3–30
Latino
Ergo methodus quidem de omnibus eadem est, et circa philosophiam, et circa autem quamlibet disciplinam. Oportet enim quae insunt, et quibus insunt circa unumquodque colligere, et his quamplurimis abundare, et hoc per tres terminos considerare, destruentem quidem sic, construentem vero sic, et secundum veritatem quidem, ex iis quae secundum veritatem scripta sunt inesse, ad dialecticos autem syllogismos, ex propositionibus quae sunt secundum opinionem. Principia autem syllogismorum universaliter quidem dicta sunt, et quomodo se habeant, et quomodo oportet inquirere ea, quatenus non aspiciamus ad omnia quae dicuntur, neque eadem construentes et destruentes, neque construentes de omni aut de aliquo, destruentes ab omnibus aut ab aliquibus, sed ad pauciora et determinata. Secundum singulum autem eorum quae sunt eligere, ut de bono aut disciplina. Propria autem in unaquaque sunt plurima, quare principia quidem quae sunt circa unumquodque, experimento est crescere, dico autem ut astrologicam quidem experientiam astrologicae disciplinae, sumptis enim sufficienter apparentibus, sic inventae sunt astrologicae demonstrationes. Similiter autem et circa quamlibet aliam se habet et artem et disciplinam. Quare si sumantur quae insunt circa unumquodque, nostrum erit jam demonstrationes prompte declarare: si enim nihil secundum historiam omittatur eorum quae subtiliter et vere insunt rebus, habebimus de omni (cujus quidem non est demonstratio) hanc invenire et demonstrare, cujus autem non nata est demonstratio, hoc facere manifestum. Universaliter ergo quo oportet modo propositiones eligere pene dictum est, per diligentiam autem pertransivimus in eo negotio quod circa dialecticam est.
Inglese
46a3The method is the same in all cases, in philosophy, in any art or study. We must look for the attributes and the 46a5subjects of both our terms,” and we must supply ourselves with as many of these as possible, and consider them by means of the three terms, refuting statements in one way, confirming them in another, in the pursuit of truth starting from premisses in which the arrangement of the terms is in accordance with truth, while if we look for dialectical syllogisms 46a10we must start from probable premisses. The principles of syllogisms have been stated in general terms, both how they are characterized and how we must hunt for them, so as not to look to everything that is said about the terms of the problem or to the same points whether we are confirming or refuting, or again whether we are confirming 46a15of all or of some, and whether we are refuting of all or some; we must look to fewer points and they must be definite. We have also stated how we must select with reference to everything that is, e.g. about good or knowledge. But in each science the principles which are peculiar1 are the most numerous. Consequently it is the business of experience to give the principles which belong to each subject. I mean for example that astronomical experience 46a20supplies the principles of astronomical science: for once the phenomena were adequately apprehended, the demonstrations of astronomy were discovered. Similarly with any other art or science. Consequently, if the attributes of the thing are apprehended, our business will then be to exhibit readily the demonstrations. For if none of the true 46a25attributes of things had been omitted in the historical survey, we should be able to discover the proof and demonstrate everything which admitted of proof, and to make that clear, whose nature does not admit of proof.
46a28In general then we have explained fairly well how we must select premisses: we have discussed the matter 46a30accurately in the treatise concerning dialectic.2
Note del traduttore
- 1 Read "fu in l. 17 with Al. and Waitz.
- 2 Topics, especially i. 14.
Owen 1853
The way then of proceeding in all (problems), both in philosophy and in every art and discipline, is the same, for we must collect about each of them those things which are with, and the subjects which they are with, and be provided with as many as possible of these, considering them also through three terms in one way subverting, but in another constructing according to truth (we reason) from those which are truly described to be inherent, but as regards dialectic syllogisms (we must reason) from probable propositions. Now the principles of universal syllogisms have been mentioned, how they subsist, and how we must investigate them, that we may not direct our attention to every thing which is said, nor to constructing and subverting the same things, nor both constructing universally or particularly, nor subverting wholly or partially, but look to things fewer and definite; as to each however we must make a selection, as of good or of science. The peculiar principles indeed in every science are many, hence it is the province of experience to deliver the principles of every thing, for instance, I say that astrological experience gives the principles of astrological science, for from phenomena being sufficiently assumed, astrological demonstrations have thus been invented, so also is it in every other art and science. Wherefore if things are assumed which exist in individuals, it is now our duty readily to exhibit demonstrations, for if as regards history nothing is omitted of what is truly present with things, we shall be able about every thing of which there is demonstration to discover and demonstrate this, and to make that clear which is naturally incapable of demonstration.
Universally then we have nearly shown how propositions ought to be selected, but we have discussed this accurately in the treatise on Dialectic.1
Note del traduttore
- 1 In the Topics. The dialectic however of Aristotle, as enunciated here, differs from that art as exhibited in the Topics, in that he discusses it in the Analytics as a mere formal method of reasoning, but in the Topics he gives it an entirely material character. The dialectic of Plato corresponds more nearly with the metaphysics of Aristotle: again, the dialectic of Aristotle is an art, but his analytic a science; see note on Top. i. 1.
Citato nell'enciclopedia: INDUZIONE
Libro I, capitolo 31 Upon Division; and its Imperfection as to Demonstration.46a31–46b40
Latino
Quoniam autem divisio per genera parva quaedam particula est dictae methodi facile videre: est enim divisio velut infirmus syllogismus, nam quod oporteat quidem ostendere petitur, syllogizatur vero semper aliquid superiorum. Primum autem idem hoc latuit omnes utentes ea, et suadere conati sunt quoniam esset possibile de substantia demonstrationem fieri, et de eo quod est quid; quare neque quoniam contingebat syllogizare eos qui dividunt, intellexerunt, neque quoniam contingebat sic quemadmodum diximus. Ergo in demonstrationibus quidem cum oporteat quid syllogizare, oportet medium per quod fit syllogismus minus semper esse, et non universaliter de prima extremitate. Divisio autem contrarium vult, nam universalius sumit medium. Sit enim animal quidem in quo a, mortale autem in quo b, et immortale in quo c, homo vero cujus terminum oportet sumere in quo d, omne ergo animal accipit aut mortale, aut immortale: hoc autem est quidquid erat, omne esse aut b, aut c. Rursus hominem semper qui dividit, ponit animal esse, quare de d sumit a esse, ergo syllogismus quidem est, quoniam d, aut b, aut c omne erit, quare hominem aut mortalem, aut immortalem oportet sumere, nam mortale quidem, aut immortale esse necessarium est animal, mortale autem non necessarium est, sed petitur. Hoc autem erat quod oportebat syllogizare. Et rursus qui ponit a quidem animal mortale in quo autem b pedes habens, in quo autem c, non habens pedes, hominem vero d, similiter sumit a quidem, aut in b, aut in c esse. Omne enim animal mortale aut pedes habens, aut pedes non habens est, de d autem a, nam hominem animal mortale sumpsit esse, quare habens pedes, vel non habens pedes esse animal, necesse est hominem, pedes autem habens non necesse est, sed sumit, hoc autem erat quod oportebat rursum ostendere. Et ad hunc modum semper dividentibus, universale quidem accidit eis medium sumere, de quo oporteat ostendere et differentias et extremitates. In fine autem quoniam hoc est homo, aut quidquid erat quod quaeritur, nihil dicunt manifestum, quare necessarium est esse, etenim aliam viam faciunt omnem, non quidem contingentes idoneitates, opinantes esse. Manifestum est autem quoniam neque destruere hac via est, neque de accidente aliquid, aut de proprio syllogizare, neque de genere, neque de quibus ignoretur utrum hoc modo aut illo se habet, ut putasne diameter est symeter, vel asymeter? si enim sumat quoniam omnis longitudo est symetros vel asymetros, diameter autem longitudo, syllogizatum est quoniam symeter vel asymeter est diameter. Si autem sumetur incommensurabile, quod oportebat syllogizare sumetur, non ergo est ostendere, nam via quidem haec, per hanc autem non est ostendere symetrum vel asymetrum, in quo a longitudo, b autem symeter aut asymeter, diameter c. Manifestum est igitur quoniam neque ad omnem considerationem congruit inquisitionis modus, neque in quibus maxime videtur convenire, in his est utilis. Ex quibus ergo demonstrationes fiunt, et quomodo, et ad quae perspiciendum secundum unumquodque propositum manifestum ex dictis.
Inglese
46a31It is easy to see that division into classes1 is a small part of the method we have described: for division is, so to speak, a weak syllogism; for what it ought to prove, it begs, and it always establishes something more general than the attribute in question. First, this very point had 46a35escaped all those who used the method of division; and they attempted to persuade men that it was possible to make a demonstration of substance and essence. Consequently they did not understand what it is possible to prove syllogistically by division,? nor did they understand that it was possible to prove syllogistically in the manner we have described.2 In demonstrations, when there is a need to 46a40prove a positive statement, the middle term through which 46bthe syllogism is formed must always be inferior to and not comprehend the first of the extremes. But division has a contrary intention: for it takes the universal as middle. Let animal be the term signified by A, mortal by B, and immortal by C, and let man, whose definition is to be got, 46b5be signified by D. The man who divides assumes that every animal is either mortal or immortal: i.e. whatever is A is all either B or C. Again, always dividing, he lays it down that man is an animal, so he assumes A of D as belonging to it. Now the true conclusion is that every D 46b10is either B or C, consequently man must be either mortal or immortal, but it is not necessary that man should be a mortal animal—this is begged: and this is what ought to have been proved syllogistically. And again, taking A as mortal animal, B as footed, C as footless, and D as man, he assumes in the same way that A inheres either in B or in C (for every mortal animal is either footed or footless), and he assumes A of D (for he assumed man, as we saw, to be a mortal animal) ; consequently it is necessary that man should be either a footed or a footless animal; but it is not necessary that man should be footed: this he assumes: and it is just this again which he ought to have demonstrated. Always dividing 46b20then in this way it turns out that these logicians assume as middle the universal term, and as extremes that which ought to have been the subject of demonstration and the differentiae. In conclusion, they do not make it clear, and show it to be necessary, that this is man or whatever the subject of inquiry may be: for they pursue the other method 46b25altogether, never even suspecting the presence of the rich supply of evidence which might be used. It is clear that it is neither possible to refute a statement by this method of division, nor to draw a conclusion about an accident or property of a thing, nor about its genus, nor in cases in which it is unknown whether it is thus or thus, e. g. whether the diagonal is incommensurate. For if he assumes that 46b30every length is either commensurate or incommensurate, and the diagonal is a length, he has proved that the diagonal is either incommensurate or commensurate. But if he should assume that it is incommensurate, he will have assumed what he ought to have proved. He cannot then prove it: for this is his method, but proof is not possible by this method. Let A stand for ‘incommensurate or commensurate’, B for 46b35‘length’, C for ‘diagonal’. It is clear then that this method of investigation is not suitable for every inquiry, nor is it useful in those cases in which it is thought to be most suitable. ,
46b39From what has been said it is clear from what elements demonstrations are formed and in what manner, and to what points we must look in each problem.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Aristotle is thinking of Plato’s establishment of definitions by _ means of division by dichotomy. ὃ Read διαιρουμένους in l. 38 with codd. mn, Al., Phil., Them., and Waitz.
- 2 In ce. I-30.
Owen 1853
That the division through genera2 is but a certain small portion of the method specified, it is easy to perceive, for division is, as it were, a weak syllogism, since it begs what it ought to demonstrate, and always infers something of prior matter.3 Now this has first escaped the notice of all those who use it, and they endeavour to show that demonstration about essence and the very nature of a thing is possible, so that they neither perceive that those who divide happen to syllogize, nor that it is possible in the manner we have said. In demonstrations therefore, when it is requisite to infer absolute presence, the middle term by which the syllogism is produced must always be less, and must not be universally predicated of the first extreme, but on the contrary, division takes the universal for the middle term. For let animal be A, mortal B, immortal C, and man of whom we ought to assume the definition D, every animal then comprehends either mortal or immortal, but this is that the whole of whatever may be A is either B or C. Again, he who divides man, admits that he is animal, so that he assumes A to be predicated of D, hence the syllogism is that every D is either B or C, wherefore it is necessary for man to be either mortal or immortal, yet it is not necessary that animal should be mortal, but this is desired to be granted, which was the very thing which ought to have been syllogistically inferred. Again, taking A for mortal animal, B for pedestrian, C without feet, and D for man, in the same manner it assumes A to be either with B or C, for every mortal animal is either pedestrian or without feet, and that A is predicated of D, for it has assumed that man is a mortal animal, so that it is necessary that man should be either a pedestrian animal or without feet, but that he is pedestrian is not necessary, but they assume it, and this again is what they ought to have proved. After this manner it always happens to those who divide, namely, that they assume an universal middle, and what they ought to show, and the differences as extremes. In the last place, they assert nothing clearly, as that it is necessary that this be a man, or that the4 question necessarily is whatever it may be, but they pursue every other way, not apprehending the available supplies. It is clear however, that by this method we can neither subvert nor syllogistically infer any thing of accident or property or genus, or of those things of which we are a priori ignorant as to how they subsist, as whether the diameter of a square be incommensurable, for if it assumes every length to be either commensurable or incommensurable, but the diameter of a square is a length, it will infer that the diameter is either incommensurable or commensurable, and if it assumes that it is incommensurate, it will assume what it ought to prove, wherefore that we cannot show, for this is the way, and by this we cannot do it; let however the incommensurable or commensurable be A, length B, and diameter C. It is clear then that this mode of inquiry does not suit every speculation, neither is useful in those to which it especially appears appropriate, wherefore from what sources, and how demonstrations arise, and what we must regard in every problem, appear from what has been said.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Vide Whately, b. iii. sect. 11.
- 2 i. e. by which genera are divided into species by the addition of differences. Plato used division as a means of demonstrating definitions, and the utility of them, according to Aristotle, consists in employing them as tests of definitions when obtained. Amongst the later Peripatetics, division rose in estimation, and Andronicus Rhodius composed a treatise on the subject. Modern logicians have chiefly drawn from Boethius' work de Divisione. Compare Top. vi. 2. Dichotomy, or the division alluded to above of genus, is approved by Aristotle when effected by contraries, but not by contradictories. Compare Eth. Nic. vii. 6; Kant, Logic, sect. 113; Trend. Elem. sect. 58; also Categor. 10.
- 3 i. e. of universals, or of things more nearly approaching to these. Ex. 1. Every animal is either mortal or immortal. Every man is an animal ∴ Every man is either mortal or immortal. The conclusion here was to have been, that every man is mortal; but he who divides does not prove this, but desires it to be granted. Ex. 2. Every mortal animal is pedestrian or without feet Every man is a mortal animal ∴ Every man is pedestrian or without feet. Ex. 3. Every length is or is not commensurable Every diameter is a length ∴ Every diameter is or is not commensurable.
- 4 τὸ ζητοῦ με- νον. (Vide supra.) 3. Division not suitable for refutation, nor for various kinds of question.
Citato nell'enciclopedia: DIVISIONE · SILLOGISMO
Libro I, capitolo 32 Reduction of Syllogisms to the above Figures.46b40–47b14
Latino
Quomodo autem reducemus syllogismos in praedictas figuras, dicendum erit post haec, restat enim consideratio haec, si enim et generationem syllogismorum inspiciamus, et inveniendi habeamus potestatem, amplius autem factos reducamus praedictas figuras, finem habebit quod ex principio propositum est, accidet etiam simul quae praedicta sunt confirmari et manifestiora esse, quoniam sic se habent per ea quae nunc dicenda sunt. Oportet enim omne quod verum est, ipsum sibi ipsi manifestum esse omnino. Primum ergo oportet tentare duas propositiones accipere syllogismi, facilius enim in majora dividere quam in minora: majora autem compositiora sunt quam ea ex quibus componuntur. Deinde considerare utra in toto, et utra in parte. Et si non ambae sumptae sint, eum qui ponit alteram. Aliquoties enim universalem protendentes, eam quae in hac est non sumunt, neque scribentes, neque interrogantes, aut has quidem protendunt, per quas autem hae concluduntur, omittunt, alia vero vane interrogant. Considerandum autem si quid superfluum sumptum sit, et si quid necessariorum omissum, et hoc quidem ponendum, illud vero auferendum, donec veniat quis ad duas propositiones, sine his enim non est reducere sic interrogatas orationes. In aliquibus ergo facile est videre quod minus est, aliqui vero latent, et videntur quidem syllogizare, eo quod necessarium quid accidit ex iis quae posita sunt. Ut si sumatur, non substantia interempta substantiam non interimi, ex quibus autem est, interemptis, et quod ex eis est corrumpi. His enim positis, necessarium est substantiae partem esse substantiam, non tamen syllogizatum est quod ea quae sumpta sunt, sed desunt, propositiones. Rursum si cum est homo, necesse est esse animal, et cum est animal, substantiam, et cum est homo, necesse est esse substantiam, sed nondum syllogizatum est, non enim se habent propositiones ut diximus. Fallimur autem in talibus eo quod necessarium quiddam accidat ex his quae posita sunt, quam et syllogismus, necessarium est, in plus autem est necessarium quam syllogismus, nam omnis syllogismus, necessarium, necessarium autem non omne syllogismus. Quare non (si quid accidat positis quibusdam) statim tentandum est reducere, sed primum secundum est duas propositiones.
Deinde sic dividendum in terminos. Medium autem ponendum terminorum, qui utrisque propositionibus dicitur, necesse est enim medium in utrisque esse in omnibus figuris. Si ergo subjiciatur et praedicetur medium, aut ipsum quidem praedicetur, aliud vero illo abnegetur, prima erit figura. Si autem et praedicetur, et negetur ab aliquo, media erit figura: si vero alia de illo praedicentur, aut hoc quidem praedicetur, illud vero ab illo negetur, postrema, sic enim se habuit in postrema figura medium, similiter autem etsi non universales sint propositiones, nam est eadem determinatio medii. Manifestum igitur quoniam in qua oratione non dicitur idem frequenter, non fit syllogismus, non enim sumptum est medium. Quoniam autem habemus quod propositorum in unaquaque figura clauditur, et in qua universale, et in qua particulare, manifestum est quoniam non ad omnes figuras perspiciendum, sed in unoquoque proposito ad propriam. Quaecunque vero in pluribus concluduntur, medii positione cognoscimus figuram.
Inglese
46b39Our next business is to state how we can reduce syllogisms 47ato the aforementioned figures: for this part of the inquiry still remains. If we should investigate the production of the syllogisms and had the power of discovering them, and further if we could resolve the syllogisms produced into 47a5the aforementioned figures, our original problem would be brought to a conclusion. It will happen at the same time that what has been already said will be confirmed and its truth made clearer by what we are about to say. For everything that is true must in every respect agree with itself.
47a10First then we must attempt to select the two premisses of the syllogism (for it is easier to divide into large parts than into small,1 and the composite parts are larger than the elements out of which they are made); next we must inquire which are universal and which particular, and if both premisses have not been stated, we must ourselves assume the one which is missing. For sometimes men put 47a15forward the universal premiss, but do not posit the premiss which is contained in it, either in writing or in discussion: or men put forward the premisses of the principal syllogism, but omit those through which they are inferred, and invite the concession of others to no purpose.? We must inquire then whether anything unnecessary has been assumed, or anything necessary has been omitted, and we 47a20must posit the one and take away the other, until we have reached the two premisses: for unless we have these, we cannot reduce2 arguments put forward in the way described. In some arguments it is easy to see what is wanting, but some escape us, and appear to be syllogisms, because something necessary results from what has been laid down, e.g. if the assumptions were made that substance is 47a25not annihilated by the annihilation of what is not substance, and that if the elements out of which a thing is made are annihilated, then that which is made out of them is destroyed: these propositions being laid down, it is necessary that any part of substance is substance; this has not however been drawn by syllogism from the propositions assumed, but premisses are wanting. Again if it is necessary that animal should exist, if man does, and that substance should exist, if animal does, it is necessary that substance 47a30should exist if man does: but as yet the conclusion has not been drawn syllogistically: for the premisses are not in the shape we required. We are deceived in such cases because something necessary results from what is assumed, since the syllogism also is necessary. But that which is necessary is wider than the syllogism: for every syllogism is necessary, 47a35but not everything which is necessary is a syllogism. Consequently, though something results when certain propositions are assumed, we must not try to reduce it directly, but must first state the two premisses, then divide them into their terms. We must take that term as middle which is stated in both the premisses: for it is necessary that the 47a40middle should be found in both premisses in all the figures.
47b1If then the middle term is a predicate and a subject of predication, or if it is a predicate, and something else is denied of it, we shall have the first figure: if it both is a predicate and is denied of something, the middle figure: if other things are predicated of it, or one is denied, the other 47b5predicated, the last figure. For it was thus that we found the middle term placed in each figure. It is placed similarly too if the premisses are not universal: for the middle term is determined in the same way. Clearly then, if the same term is not stated more than once in the course of an argument, a syllogism cannot be made: for a middle term has not been taken. Since we know what sort of thesis is 47b10established in each figure, and in which the universal, in what sort the particular is established, clearly we must not look for all the figures, but for that which is appropriate to the thesis in hand. If the thesis is established in more figures than one, we shall recognize the figure by the position of the middle term.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i.e, the terms.
- 2 Top. viii. I: 3 Read ἀναγαγεῖν in l. 21 with B, Cy, Al., and Waitz.
Owen 1853
How then we may reduce syllogisms to the above-named figures must next be told, for this is the remainder of the speculation, since if we have noticed the production of syllogisms, and have the power of inventing them, if moreover we analyze them when formed into the before-named figures, our original design will have been completed. At the same time, what has before been said will happen to be confirmed, and be more evident that they are thus from what shall now be said, for every truth must necessarily agree with itself in every respect.
First then we must endeavour to select the two propositions of a syllogism, for it is easier to divide into greater than into less parts,2 and composites are greater than the things of which they are composed; next we must consider whether it is in a whole or in a part, and if both propositions should not be assumed, oneself placing one of them. For those who propose the universal3 do not receive the other which is contained in it,4 neither when they write, nor when they interrogate, or propose these,5 but omit those6 by which these are concluded, and question other things to no purpose. Therefore we must consider whether any thing superfluous has been assumed, and any thing necessary omitted, and one thing is to be laid down, and another to be removed, until we arrive at two propositions, for without these we cannot reduce the sentences which are thus the subjects of question. Now in some it is easy to see what is deficient, but others escape us, and seem to be syllogisms,7 because something necessarily happens from the things laid down, as if it should be assumed that essence not being subverted, essence is not subverted,8 but those things being subverted, of which a thing consists, what is composed of these is subverted also; for from these positions it is necessary that a part of essence should be essence, yet this is not concluded through the assumptions, but the propositions are wanting. Again, if because man exists, it is necessary that animal should be, and animal existing, that there should be essence; then, because man exists, essence must necessarily be; but this is not yet syllogistically inferred,9 for the propositions do not subsist as we have said they should;10 but we are deceived in such, because something necessary happens from the things laid down, and because also a syllogism is something necessary. The necessary, however, is more extensive than the syllogism, for every syllogism is necessary, but not every thing necessary is a syllogism; so that if any thing occurs from certain positions, we must not immediately endeavour to reduce, but first assume two propositions, then we must divide them into terms, in this manner, that term we must place as the middle which is said to be in both propositions, for the middle must necessarily exist in both, in all the figures. If then the middle predicates, and is predicated of, or if it indeed predicates, but another thing is denied of it, there will be the first figure, but if it predicates, and is denied by something, there will be the middle figure, and if other things are predicated of it, and one thing is denied, but another is predicated, there will be the last figure; thus the middle subsists in each figure. In a similar manner also, if the propositions should not be universal, for the determination of the middle is the same,11 wherefore it is evident, that in discourse, where the same thing is not asserted more than once, a syllogism does not subsist, since the middle is not assumed. As, however, we know what kind of problem is deduced in each figure,12 in what the universal, and in what the particular, it is clear that we must not regard all the figures, but that one which is appropriate to each problem, and whatever things are deduced in many figures, we may ascertain the figure of by the position of the middle.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Averrois commences his third section here, “de syllogismorum resolutione.” The word ἀνάγειν, and not ἀπαγεῖν, as significative of reduction, has been already commented upon; it is employed in its strict meaning at this place.
- 2 i. e. into propositions than into terms.
- 3 i. e. the major proposition, which is always universal in the first figure.
- 4 i. e. the minor, which stands towards the major in the relation of particular to universal.
- 5 i. e. the propositions of the principal syllogism.
- 6 i. e. the propositions of the pro-syllogism. This last is the antecedent in a minor premise, which makes it enthymematic. Vide Whately, book ii. ch. 4, sect. 7, note.
- 7 Vide Whately's table of Fallacies, book iii.
- 8 In the propositions adduced, the syllogistic form is not present, but syllogistic inferences may be derived from them. In the place of the major, we have an equivalent proposition expressed, and in place of the minor—the major of the pro-syllogism proving that minor is added; this major, however, is changed so far, as it is made more universal.
- 9 i. e. it is not categorical, but hypothetical.
- 10 They neither affirm nor deny.
- 11 For an universal does not differ from a particular, by reason of the middle term, but by the circumscription and determination of the verbal sign, “every,” “none,” called προσδιορισμος. See Hill’s Logic, and Whately.
- 12 From chapter 26.
Libro I, capitolo 33 On Error, arising from the quantity of Propositions.47b15–40
Latino
Frequenter ergo falli accidit circa syllogismos propter necessarium, quemadmodum dictum est prius: aliquoties autem propter similitudinem positionis terminorum, quod non oportet latere nos. Ut si a de b dicitur, et b de c, videbitur enim sic se habentibus terminis esse syllogismus, non fit autem neque necessarium quidquam, neque syllogismus. Sit enim in quo a semper esse, in quo autem b intelligibilis Aristomenes, in quo autem c Aristomenes, verum est autem a inesse b, semper enim est intelligibilis Aristomenes, sed et b de c, nam Aristomenes est intelligibilis Aristomenes, a autem non inest c, corruptibilis est enim Aristomenes; non igitur fiebat syllogismus sic se habentibus terminis, sed oportebat universaliter a b sumi propositionem: hoc vero falsum quod putabat omnem intelligibilem Aristomenem semper esse, cum Aristomenes sit corruptibilis. Rursum sit in quo quidem c Micalus, in quo autem b musicus Micalus, in quo autem a corrumpi cras. Verum est ergo b de c praedicari, nam Micalus est musicus Micalus, sed et a de b, corrumpetur enim cras musicus Micalus, a autem de c falsum: hoc autem idem est priori, non enim verum est universaliter, Micalus musicus quoniam corrumpetur cras. Hoc autem non sumpto non erat syllogismus. Haec ergo fallacia fit in eo quod pene, ut enim nihil differens dicere hoc huic inesse, aut hoc huic omni inesse, concedimus.
Inglese
47b15Men are frequently deceived about syllogisms because the inference is necessary, as has been said above1 sometimes they are deceived by the similarity in the positing of the terms; and this ought not to escape our notice. E.. if A is stated of B, and B of C: it would seem that a syllogism is possible since the terms stand thus: but nothing 47b20necessary results, nor does a syllogism. Let A represent the term ‘being eternal’, B ‘Aristomenes as an object of thought’, C ‘Aristomenes’. It is true then that A belongs to B. For Aristomenes as an object of thought is eternal. But B also belongs to C: for Aristomenes is Aristomenes 47b25as an object of thought. But A does not belong to C: for Aristomenes is perishable. For no? syllogism was made although the terms stood thus: that required that the premiss AB should be stated universally. But this is false, that every Aristomenes who is an object of thought is eternal, since Aristomenes is perishable. Again let C stand 47b30for ‘Miccalus’, B for ‘musical Miccalus’, A for ‘perishing to-morrow’. It is true to predicate B of C: for Miccalus is musical Miccalus. Also A can be predicated of B: for musical Miccalus might perish to-morrow.2 But to state A of C is false at any rate. This argument then is identical 47b35with the former; for it is not true universally that musical Miccalus perishes to-morrow: but unless this is assumed, no syllogism (as we have shown) is possible.
47b38This deception then arises through ignoring a small distinction. For we accept the conclusion as though it made no difference whether we said ‘This belongs to that’ or ‘This belongs to all of that’.
Note del traduttore
- 1 τῶ 41,
- 2 Read οὐ γὰρ in l. 26 with A, B, C, and Waitz. | ° i.e. Miccalus might to-morrow cease to be musical.
Owen 1853
It frequently happens then, that we are deceived about syllogisms, on account of the necessary (conclusion), as we have before observed, and sometimes by the resemblance1 in the position of the terms, which ought not to have escaped us.
Thus if A is predicated of B, and B of C, there would appear a syllogism from such terms, yet neither is any thing necessary produced, nor a syllogism. For let A be that which always is; B, Aristomenes the object of intellect; and C, Aristomenes; it is true then that A is with B, for Aristomenes is always the object of intellect; but B is also with C, for Aristomenes is Aristomenes the object of intellect, but A is not with C, for Aristomenes is corruptible, neither would a syllogism be formed from terms thus placed, but the universal proposition2 A B must be assumed, but this is false,3 to think that every Aristomenes who is the object of intellect always exists, when Aristomenes is corruptible. Again, let C be Miccalus, B Miccalus the musician, A to die to-morrow; B therefore is truly predicated of C, since Miccalus is Miccalus the musician, and A is truly predicated of B, for Miccalus the musician may die to-morrow, but A is falsely predicated of C. This case therefore is the same with the preceding, for it is not universally true that Miccalus the musician will die to-morrow, and if this is not assumed, there would be no syllogism.4
This deception arises therefore from a small (matter), since we concede, as if there were no difference between saying that this thing is present with that, and this present with every individual of that.
Note del traduttore
- 1 In indefinites, which are mistaken for universals.
- 2 i. e. the major.
- 3 Because the distributive particle “every” shows that any particular is assumed.
- 4 Here the fallacy arises from the major not being universal, for it is not said that every Miccalus, a musician, will die to-morrow. Vide Appendix to Hill’s Logic.
Libro I, capitolo 34 Error arising from inaccurate exposition of Terms.47b40–48a28
Latino
Frequenter autem mentiri evenit, eo quod non bene exponuntur secundum propositionem termini, ut si a quidem sit sanitas, b autem aegritudo, c vero homo, verum est enim dicere quoniam a nulli b contingit inesse, nulli enim aegritudini sapitas inest; et rursum quoniam b inest omni c, omnis enim homo susceptibilis est aegritudinis, videbitur ergo accidere nulli homini contingere sanitatem inesse. Hujus autem causa est quod non bene exponuntur termini secundum locutionem, quoniam transsumptis quae iis sunt secundum habitudines, non erit syllogismus. Ut si pro sanitate quidem ponatur sanum, pro aegritudine autem aegrum, non enim verum est dicere quoniam non contingit aegrotanti inesse sanum esse, hoc autem non sumpto, non fit syllogismus, nisi contingentis. Hoc autem non impossibile, contingit enim nulli homini inesse sanitatem. Rursum in media figura similiter erit falsum. Nam sanitatem aegritudini quidem nulli, homini vero omni contingit inesse, quare nulli homini aegritudo. In tertia autem figura secundum contingere accidit falsum, etenim sanitatem, et aegritudinem, et disciplinam, et ignorantiam, et omnino contraria omni eidem contingit inesse, sibi vero invicem impossibile, hoc autem confessum in praedictis. Cum enim eidem plura contingere inesse, contingebant et sibi invicem. Manifestum igitur quoniam in omnibus his fallacia fit propter terminorum expositionem, transsumptis enim his quae sunt secundum habitudines, nihil fit falsum. Palam ergo quoniam secundum hujusmodi propositiones semper quod est secundum habitum, pro habitu sumendum et ponendum terminum.
Inglese
48a1Men will frequently fall into fallacies through not setting out the terms of the premiss well, e.g. suppose A to be health, B disease, C man. It is true to say that A cannot belong to any B (for health belongs to no disease) and 48a5again that B belongs to every C (for every man is capable of disease). It would seem to follow that health cannot belong to any man. The reason for this is that the terms are not set out well in the statement, since if the things which are in the conditions are substituted, no syllogism 48a10can be made, e.g. if ‘healthy’ is substituted for ‘health’ and ‘diseased’ for ‘disease’. For it is not true to say that being healthy cannot belong to one who is diseased. But unless this is assumed no conclusion results, save in respect of possibility: but such a conclusion is not impossible: for 48a15sit is possible that health should belong to no man. . Again the fallacy may occur in a similar way in the middle figure: ‘it is not possible that health should belong to any disease, but it is possible that health should belong to every man, consequently it is not possible that disease should belong to any man’. In the third figure the fallacy results in reference to possibility. For health and disease, and 48a20knowledge and ignorance, and in general contraries, may possibly belong to the same thing, but cannot belong to one another. This is not in agreement with what was said before: for we stated1 that when several things could belong to the same thing, they could belong to one another.
48a24It is evident then that in all these cases the fallacy arises 48a25from the setting out of the terms: for if the things that are in the conditions are substituted, no fallacy arises. It is clear then that in such premisses what possesses the condition ought always to be substituted for the condition and taken as the term.
Note del traduttore
- 1 39a14-19.
Owen 1853
Deception will frequently occur from the terms of the proposition being improperly expounded,2 as if A should be health, B disease, and C man, for it is true to say that A cannot be with any B, for health is with no disease, and again that B is with every C, for every man is susceptible of disease, whence it would appear to result that health can be with no man. Now the reason of this is, that the terms are not rightly set out in expression, since those words which are significant of habits being changed, there will not be a syllogism, as if the word “well” were taken instead of “health,” and the word “ill” instead of “disease,” since it is not true to say, that to be well cannot be present with him that is ill. Now this not being assumed, there is no syllogism except of the contingent,3 which indeed is not impossible, for health may happen to be with no man. Again, in the middle figure there will likewise be a falsity, for health happens to be with no disease, but may happen to be with every man, so that disease shall be with no man.4 In the third figure however falsity occurs by the contingent, for it is possible that health and disease, science and ignorance, in short, contraries, shall be with the same individual, but it is impossible that they should be present with each other: this, however, differs from the preceding observations, since when many things happen to be present with the same individual they also happen to be so with each other.
Evidently then in all these cases deception arises from the setting forth of the terms, as if those are changed which relate to the habits, there is no falsity, and it is therefore apparent that in such propositions, what relates to hat it5 must always be exchanged and placed for a term instead of habit.6
Note del traduttore
- 1 Vide Hill, on verbal and material fallacy; also Whately, who refers the Aristotelian division of fallacies (οἱ παρὰ τὴν λέξιν and ο ἔξω τῆς λέξεως) to logical and material, upon a species of conjecture. Confer. Waitz, vol. ii. p. 532.
- 2 Because an abstract term, “health,” is assumed for a concrete, as “sane.”
- 3 For a man now ill, may not hereafter be well; that to be ill is present with every man, therefore to be well present with no man.
- 4 This is against the rule laid down in ch. 2, of the next book, wherein he shows that the false cannot be collected from the true.
- 5 The concrete word “well.”
- 6 The abstract, “health.”
Libro I, capitolo 35 Middle not always to be assumed as a particular definite thing, ὡς τόδε τι.48a29–39
Latino
Non oportet autem terminos semper quaerere nomine exponi, saepe enim erunt orationes quibus non ponuntur nomina, quare et difficile erit reducere hujusmodi syllogismos, aliquot es autem et falli accidet propter hujusmodi inquisitionem, ut quoniam immediatorum erit syllogismus; sit enim a duo recti, b autem triangulus, c vero aequicrurus; ergo ei quod est c inest a propter b; ei vero quod est b, non iterum propter aliud, per se enim triangulus habet duos rectos, quare non erit medium ejus quod est a b, cum sit demonstrativum. Manifestum enim quoniam medium non sic semper est sumendum ut hoc aliquid, sed aliquando orationem, quod accidit et in praedicto.
Inglese
48a29We must not always seek to set out the terms in a single 48a30word: for we shall often have complexes of words to which a single name is not given. Hence it is difficult to reduce syllogisms with such terms. Sometimes too fallacies will result from such a search, e.g. the belief that syllogism can establish that which has no mean. Let A stand for two right angles, B for triangle, C for isosceles triangle. A then 48a35belongs to C because of B: but A belongs to B without the mediation of another term: for the triangle in virtue of its own nature contains two right angles, consequently there will be no middle term for the proposition AB, although it is demonstrable. For it is clear that the middle must not always be assumed to be an individual thing, but sometimes a complex of words, as happens in the case mentioned.
Owen 1853
It is not always necessary to seek to expound the terms by a name,1 since there will oftentimes be sentences to which no name is attached, wherefore it is difficult to reduce syllogisms of this kind, but we shall sometimes happen to be deceived by such a search, for example, because a syllogism is of things immediate.2 For let A3 be two right angles, B a triangle, C an isosceles triangle. A then is with C through B, but no longer with B through any thing else, for a triangle has of itself two right angles, so that there will not be a middle of the proposition A B,4 which is demonstrable. The middle then must clearly not thus be always assumed, as if it were a particular definite thing,5 but sometimes a sentence, which happens to be the case in the instance adduced.
Note del traduttore
- 1 One word.
- 2 Between which there is no middle—they may be proved, however, by a definition of the subject, as in the Post Ana. Vide Pacius and Biese, vol. i. p. 157; also Aquinas, Op. 48. cap. 1. The word ἄμεσος is used by Aristotle, either to express a proposition not proved by any higher middle term, (vide An. Post, i. 2, and ii. 19,) or a premise immediate, as regards its conclusion, i. e. not requiring the insertion of lower middle terms, for connexion of its terms with those of the conclusion.
- 3 i. e. three angles, equal to two right.
- 4 A certain middle thing, signified by one word.
- 5 As one thing expressed by one word.
Libro I, capitolo 36 On the arrangement of Terms, according to nominal appellation ; and of Propositions according to case.48a40–49a5
Latino
Inesse autem primum medio, et hoc postremo non oportet sumere, ut praedicentur semper ad se invicem similiter, et primum de medio, et hoc de postremo, et in non inesse similiter, sed quoties dicitur esse et verum dicere, hoc toties arbitrari oportet significare et inesse. Ut quoniam contrariorum una est disciplina: sit enim a unam esse disciplinam, b autem contraria sibi invicem, a ergo inest b, non quoniam contraria unam esse eorum disciplinam, sed quoniam verum est dicere de ipsis unam esse eorum disciplinam. Accidit autem quandoque primum de medio dici, medium autem de tertio non dici, ut si sophia est disciplina, boni autem est sophia: conclusio, quoniam boni est disciplina, et non bonum quidem est disciplina, sophia autem est disciplina. Quandoque autem medium quidem de tertio dicitur, primum autem de medio non dicitur, ut si qualis omnis est disciplina, aut contrarii. Bonum autem est, et contrarium, et quale: conclusio quidem, quoniam boni est disciplina. Non est autem bonum disciplina, neque quale, neque contrarium, sed omnium disciplina. Non est autem bonum disciplina, neque conclusio secundum rectum, neque quale, neque contrarium, sed bonum haec. Est autem quandoque neque primum de medio, neque hoc de tertio, primo de tertio quandoque quidem dicto, quandoque autem non dicto. Ut si cujus est disciplina, hujus est genus, boni autem est disciplina: conclusio, quoniam boni est genus. Praedicatur autem nullum de nullo, si autem cujus est disciplina, genus est hoc, boni autem est disciplina: conclusio, quoniam bonum est genus: ergo de extremo quidem praedicatur primum, de se autem invicem non dicuntur. Eodem autem modo et non inesse sumendum, non enim semper significat non inesse hoc huic, non esse hoc, hoc; sed aliquando non esse hoc hujus, aut hoc huic: ut quoniam non est motionis motus, aut generationis generatio, voluptatis autem est, non ergo voluptas generatio. Aut rursus quoniam risus est signum, signi autem non est signum, quare non est signum risus; similiter autem et in aliis, in quibus interimitur propositum, eo quod dicitur aliquo modo ad id genus. Rursus quoniam occasio non est tempus opportunum, Deo enim occasio quidem est, tempus autem opportunum non est, eo quod nihil sit Deo conferens. Terminos enim ponendum est occasionem, et tempus opportunum, et Deum. Propositio autem sumenda secundum nominis casum, simpliciter enim hoc dicimus de omnibus, quoniam terminos quidem semper ponendum secundum declinationes nominum, ut homo, aut bonum, aut contraria, aut hominis, aut boni, aut contrariorum.
Inglese
48a40That the first term belongs to the middle, and the middle to the extreme,1 must not be understood in the sense that they can always be predicated of one another or that the 48bfirst term will be predicated of the middle in the same way as the middle is predicated of the last term. The same holds if the premisses are negative. But we must suppose the verb ‘to belong’ to have as many meanings as the senses in which the verb ‘to be’ is used, and in which the assertion that a thing ‘is’ may be said to be true. Take 48b5for example the statement that there is a single science of contraries. Let A stand for ‘there being a single science’, and B for things which are contrary to one another. Then A belongs to B, not in the sense that contraries are? the fact of there being a single science of them, but in the sense that it is true to say of the contraries that there is a single science of them.
48b10It happens sometimes that the first term is stated of the middle, but the middle is not stated of the third term, e.g. if wisdom is knowledge, and wisdom is of the good, the conclusion is that there is knowledge of the good. The good then is not knowledge, though wisdom is knowledge. 48b15Sometimes the middle term is stated of the third, but the first is not stated of the middle, e.g. if there is a science of everything that has a quality, or is a contrary, and the good both is a contrary and has a quality, the conclusion is that there is a science of the good, but the good is not science, nor is that which has a quality or is a contrary, though the good is both of these. Sometimes 48b20neither the first term is stated of the middle, nor the middle of the third, while the first is sometimes stated of the third, and sometimes not: e.g. if there is a genus of that of which there is a science, and if there is a science of the good, we conclude that there is a genus of the good, But nothing is predicated of anything. And if that 48b25of which there is a science is a genus, and if there is a science of the good, we conclude that the good is a genus. The first term then is predicated of the extreme, but in the premisses one thing is not stated of another.
48b28The same holds good where the relation is negative. For ‘that does not belong to this’ does not always mean 48b30that ‘this is not that’, but sometimes that ‘this is not of that’ or ‘for that’, e.g. ‘there is not a motion of a motion or a becoming of a becoming, but there is a becoming of pleasure: so pleasure is not a becoming.’ Or again it may be said that there is a sign of laughter, but there is not a sign of a sign, consequently laughter is not a sign. This holds in the other cases too, in which the thesis is refuted 48b35because the genus is asserted in a particular way, in relation to the terms of the thesis! Again take the inference ‘opportunity is not the right time: for opportunity belongs to God, but the right time does not, since nothing is useful to God’. We must take as terms opportunity—right time —God: but the premiss must be understood according to the case of the noun. For we state this universally without 48b40qualification, that the terms ought always to be stated in the nominative, e.g. man, good, contraries, not in oblique 49acases, e.g. of man, of good, of contraries, but the premisses ought to be understood with reference to the cases of each term-cither the dative, e.g. ‘equal to this’, or the genitive, e.g. ‘double of this’, or the accusative, e.g. ‘that which strikes or sees this’, or the nominative, e.g. ‘man is an 49a5animal’, or in whatever other way the word falls in the premiss.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i.e. the minor. some relation to them such as is indicated by the use of an oblique case. } .e. negative syllogisms in the second figure in which the middle term is not strictly predicated of the extremes but is said to stand in some relation to them such as Is indicated by the use of an oblique case.
Owen 1853
For the first to be in the middle, and the latter in the extreme, it is unnecessary to assume as if they were always predicated of each other, or in like manner, the first cf the middle, and this in the last, and also likewise in the case of non-inesse. Still in so many ways as to be is predicated, and any thing is truly asserted, it is requisite to consider that we signify the inesse, as that of contraries there is one science.
For let A be, there is one science, and B, things contrary to each other, A then is present with B, not as if contraries are one science,2 but because it is true in respect of them, to say that there is one science of them. It sometimes occurs indeed, that the first is predicated of the middle, but the middle not of the third, as if wisdom is science, but wisdom is of3 good, the conclusion is that science is of good: hence good is not wisdom, but wisdom is science. Sometimes, again, the middle is predicated of the third, but the first not of the middle, e. g. if there is a science of every quality or contrary, but good is a contrary and a quality, the conclusion then is, that there is a science of good, yet neither good, nor quality, nor contrary is science, but good is these.4 Sometimes, again, neither the first is predicated of the middle, nor this of the third, the first indeed being sometimes predicated of the third, and sometimes not,5 for instance, of whatever there is science, there is genus, but there is science of good, the conclusion is that there is a genus of good, yet none of these is predicated of any. If, nevertheless, of what there is science, this is genus, but there is a science of good, the conclusion is that good is genus, hence the first is predicated of the extreme, but there is no predication of each other.6
In the case of the non-inesse there must be the same manner of assumption, for this thing not being present with this, does not always signify that this is not this, but sometimes that this is not of this, or that this is not with this, as there is not a motion of motion or generation of generation, but there is (a motion and generation) of pleasure: pleasure therefore is not generation. Again, there is of laughter a sign, but there is not a sign of a sign, so that laughter is not a sign, and similarly in other cases, wherein the problem is subverted from the genus being in some way referred to it.7 Moreover, occasion is not opportune time, for to the divinity there is occasion, but not opportune time, because there is nothing useful to divinity,8 we must take as terms, occasion, opportune time, and divinity, but the proposition must be assumed according to the case of the noun, since, in short, we assert this universally, that we must always place the terms according to the appellations of the nouns, e. g. man, or good, or contraries, not of man, nor of good, nor of contraries, but we must take propositions according to the cases of each word, since they are either to this as the equal, or of this as the double, or this thing as striking, or seeing, or this one as man, animal, or if the noun falls in any other way, according to the proposition.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Aristotle distinguishes κλήσεις and πτώσεις, (which last word he uses for τρόπος,) the first as being nouns in the nominative case, the other the oblique cases. See Hermen. c. 2. i. e. in the same case.
- 2 Waitz inserts αὐτῶν.
- 3 Here he also inserts ἐπιστήμη. Aristotle means, that in the major proposition the greater extreme is in a direct, but in the minor proposition the middle is in an oblique case.
- 4 i. e. good is a quality, and is contrary, hence the minor is direct.
- 5 i. e. “rectâ prædicatione.” Buhle.
- 6 The conclusion is direct, but the propositions are oblique.
- 7 Either directly or obliquely. Aristotle calls the middle term in the second figure, genus, because as the latter is predicated, the middle term in the second figure is also predicated ; otherwise they differ greatly, since genus is predicated of species affirmatively, but the middle in the second figure is partly predicated affirmatively, and partly negatively, since one premise ought to affirm, and the other deny.
- 8 This syllogism is in the third figure; the middle term being “divinity.”
Libro I, capitolo 37 Rules of Reference to the forms of Predication.49a6–10
Latino
Propositiones autem sumendum secundum cujusque casus, aut enim quoniam huic ut aequale, aut quoniam hujus ut duplum, aut quoniam hoc ut feriens, vel videns, aut quoniam hic ut homo, animal, aut si quolibet modo aliter cadit nomen secundum propositionem, inesse autem hoc huic, et verum esse hoc de hoc, toties sumendum, quoties praedicamenta divisa sunt, et haec aut aliquo modo, aut simpliciter, amplius aut simplicia, aut complexa. Similiter autem et non inesse. Considerandum haec autem, et determinandum optimum.
Inglese
49a6The expressions ‘this belongs to that’ and ‘this holds true of that’ must be understood in as many ways as there are different categories, and these categories must be taken either with or without qualification, and further as simple or compound: the same holds good of the corresponding 49a10negative expressions. We must consider these points and define them better.
Owen 1853
For this thing to be with that, and for one thing to be truly predicated of another, must be assumed in as many ways as the categories are divided; the latter must also be taken either in a certain respect,1 or simply, moreover either as simple2 or connected,3 in a similar manner also with regard to the non-inesse; these however must be better considered and defined.
Note del traduttore
- 1 As, an Ethiopian has white teeth.
- 2 As, a swan is an animal.
- 3 As, a swan is a white animal.
Libro I, capitolo 38 Of Propositional Iteration and the Addition to a Predicate.49a11–49b2
Latino
Reduplicatum autem in propositionibus ad primam extremitatem ponendum, non ad medium, dico autem ut si fiat syllogismus, quoniam justitiae est disciplina quoniam bonum, ad primam extremitatem ponendum. Sit enim a disciplina quoniam bonum, in quo autem b bonum, in quo autem c justitia, ergo verum est a de b praedicari. Nam boni est disciplina quoniam bonum. Sed et b de c, nam justitia quiddam bonum est; sic ergo fit resolutio. Si autem ad b ponatur, quoniam bonum, non erit, nam a quidem de b verum erit, b autem de c non erit verum, nam bonum quoniam bonum praedicari de justitia falsum est, et non intelligibile. Similiter autem et si salubre ostendatur, quoniam disciplinatum est in eo quod bonum, aut hircocervus, opinabilis in eo quod existens, aut homo corruptibilis in eo quod sensibile, in omnibus enim praedicatis ad extremum reduplicationem ponendum. Non est autem eadem positio terminorum, quando simpliciter quidem syllogizatum fuerit, et quando hoc aliquid, aut quo, aut quomodo. Dico autem ut quando bonum disciplinatum ostensum erit, et quando disciplinatum quoniam bonum. Sed simpliciter quidem disciplinatum ostensum est medium ponendum ens, si autem quoniam bonum, quid ens. Sit enim a disciplina quoniam quid ens, in quo autem b ens quid, in quo autem c bonum, verum est ergo a de b praedicari, erat enim disciplina alicujus entis, quoniam quid ens, sed et b de c, nam in quo c ens quid, quare et a de c, erit ergo disciplina boni quoniam bonum, erat enim quid ens, proprie substantiae signum. Si autem ens medium positum sit, et ad extremum ens simpliciter, et non quid ens dictum sit, non erit syllogismus, quoniam est disciplina boni quoniam bonum, sed quoniam ens, ut si sit in quo a disciplina quoniam ens, in quo b ens, in quo c bonum. Manifestum igitur quoniam in particularibus syllogismis sic sumendum terminos.
Inglese
49a11A term which is repeated in the premisses ought to be joined to the first extreme, not to the middle. I mean for example that if a syllogism should be made proving that there is knowledge of justice, that it is good, the expression ‘that it is good’ (or ‘qua good’) should be joined to the 49a15first term. Let A stand for ‘knowledge that it is good’, B for good, C for justice. It is true to predicate A of B. For1 of the good there is knowledge that it is good. Also it is true to predicate B of C. For justice is identical with a good. In this way an analysis of the argument can be made. But if the expression ‘that it is good’ were 49a20added to B, the conclusion will not follow: for A will be true of B, but B will not be true of C. For to predicate of justice the term ‘good that it is good’ is false and not intelligible. Similarly if it should be proved that the healthy is an object of knowledge gad good, or goat-stag an object of knowledge qua not existing,2 or man perishable gud an object of sense: in every case in which an addition 49a25is made to the predicate, the addition must be joined to the extreme.”
49a26The position of the terms is not the same when something is established without qualification and when it is qualified by some attribute or condition, e.g. when the good is proved to be an object of knowledge and when it is proved to be an object of knowledge that it is good.3 If it 49a30has been proved to be an object of knowledge without qualification, we must put as middle term ‘that which is’, but if we add the qualification ‘that it is good’, the middle term must be ‘that which is something’. Let A stand for ‘knowledge that it is something’, B stand for ‘something’, and C stand for ‘good’, It is true to predicate A of B: for ex hypothesi there is a science of that which is something, that it is something. B too is true of C: for that which C 49a35represents is something. Consequently A is true of C: there will then be knowledge of the good, that it is good: for ex hypothesis the term ‘something’ indicates the thing’s special nature. But if ‘being’ were taken as middle and ‘being’ simply were joined to the extreme, not ‘being something’, we should not have had a syllogism proving that there is knowledge of the good, that it is good, but that 49bit is; e.g. let A stand for knowledge that it is, B for being, C for good. Clearly then in syllogisms which are thus limited we must take the terms in the way stated.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i.e. in the sense that it can be known not to exist. Omit δοξαστὸν in l. 24 with A, B, C, Al., Phil., and Waitz.
- 2 1,6. the major term.
- 3 3 Omit τι in l. 29 with Al., Phil., Them., and Waitz.
Owen 1853
Whatever is reiterated*1 in propositions must be annexed to the major and not to the middle term; I mean for instance, if there should be a syllogism, that there is a science of justice “ because it is good,” the expression “ because it is good,” or “ in that it is good,” must be joined to the major. For let A be “ science, that it is good;” B, “ good;” and C, “ justice;” A then is truly predicated of B, since of good there is science that it is good: but B is also true of C; for justice is what is good, thus therefore the solution is made. But if, “ that it is good” be added to B,2 it will not be true; for A will indeed be truly predicated of B, but it will not be true that B is predicated of C, since to predicate of justice, good that it is good, is false, and not intelligible. So also it may be shown that the healthy is an object of science in that it is good, or that hircocervus is an object of opinion, quoad its nonentity,3 or that man is corruptible, so far as he is sensible, for in all super-predications, we must annex the repetition to the (major) term.
The position of the terms is nevertheless not the same when a thing is syllogistically inferred simply, and when this particular thing, or in a certain respect, or in a certain way. For instance, I mean, as when good is shown to be an object of science, and when it is shown to be so because it is good; but if it is shown to be an object of science simply, we must take “being” as the middle term; if (it is proved that it may be scientifically known) to be good, a certain being (must be taken as the middle). For let A be “science, that it is a certain being,” B “a certain being,” and C “good;” to predicate then A of B is true, for there is science of a certain being, that it is a certain being; but B is also predicated of C, because C is a certain being; therefore A will be predicated of C, hence there will be science of good that it is good, for the expression “a certain being” is the sign of peculiar or proper essence. If, on the other hand, “being” is set as the middle, and being simply and not a certain being is added to the extreme, there will not be a syllogism that there is a science of good, that it is good, but that it is being: for example, let A be science that it is being; B, being; and C, good. In such syllogisms then as are from a part,4 we must clearly take the terms after this manner.
Note del traduttore
- 1 ἐπαν. dicitur in oratione, quod accedit, præsertim si ita accedit ut sensus aut leviter, aut omnino non mutetur. Waitz. A syllogism is how-ever said to be produced μετὰ προσθήκης, when something is added to the predicate, τὸ ἐπικατηγοροῦμενον. Ex. 1. Of good there is science that it is good Justice is good ∴ Of justice there is science that it is good.
- 2 That is, to the middle.
- 3 An animal formed from the union of a goat and a stag. The syllogism may be thus constructed. Non-being is an object of opinion quoad nonentity An hircocervus is a nonentity An hircocervus is an object of opinion quoad nonentity. Ex. 2. Every being is an object of science Good is being ∴ Good is an object of science. Ex. 3. Of being there is science, that it is being Good is being ∴ Of good there is science, that it is being.
- 4 "Ἐν μέρει vocat eos qui non ἁπλῶς τι sed τόδε τι concludunt. Waitz. Vide Biese, i. p. 179, not. 2.
Libro I, capitolo 39 The Simplification of Terms in the Solution of Syllogism.49b3–9
Latino
Oportet autem accipere quae idem possunt nomina pro nominibus, et orationes pro orationibus, et nomen et orationem et semper pro oratione nomen suscipere, facilior est enim terminorum expositio, ut si nil differt dicere suspicabile opinabilis non esse genus, aut non esse idem quiddam suspicabile, quod opinabile, nam si idem est quod significatur, pro oratione dicta, suspicabile et opinabile terminos ponendum.
Inglese
49b3We ought also to exchange terms which have the same value, word for word, and phrase for phrase, and word and 49b5phrase, and always take a word in preference to a phrase: for thus the setting out of the terms will be easier. For example if it makes no difference whether we say that the supposable is not the genus of the opinable or that the opinable is not identical with a particular kind of supposable (for what is meant is the same in both statements), it is better to take as the terms the supposable and the opinable in preference to the phrase suggested.
Owen 1853
We must also exchange those which have the same import; nouns for nouns, and sentences for sentences, and a noun and a sentence,1 and always take the noun for the sentence, for thus the exposition of the terms will be easier. For example, if there is no difference in saying that what is supposed is not the genus of what is opined, or that what is opined is not any thing which may be supposed, (for the signification is the same,) instead of the sentence already expressed we must take what may be supposed and what may be opined, as terms.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Either for either. This is omitted by Taylor, though read by Averrois, Buhle, Waitz. This direction, except carefully done, gives rise to frequent fallacies. Quando pro termino repetendo, substituitur vox illi æquipollens. Aldrich. Whately on Fallacies.
Libro I, capitolo 40 The definite Article to be added according to the nature of the Conclusion.49b10–13
Latino
Quoniam vero non est idem voluptatem esse bonum, et esse voluptatem quod bonum, non similiter ponendum terminos; sed si est syllogismus quoniam voluptas quod bonum, terminum ponendum quod bonum; si autem quoniam bonum, bonum, similiter autem et in aliis.
Inglese
49b10Since the expressions ‘pleasure is good’ and ‘pleasure is the good’ are not identical, we must not set out the terms in the same way; but if the syllogism is to prove that pleasure is the good, the term must be ‘the good’, but if the object is to prove that pleasure is good, the term will be ‘good’. Similarly in all other cases.
Owen 1853
Since however it is not the same, for pleasure to be good, and for pleasure to be the good, we must not set the terms alike; but if there is a syllogism that pleasure is the good, the good (must be taken as a term) if that it is good, good (must be taken), and so of the rest.
Libro I, capitolo 41 On the Distinction of certain forms of Universal Predication.49b14–50a4
Latino
Non est autem idem neque esse, neque dicere quoniam cui b inest, huic quoque omni a inest, et dicere, cui omni b inest, et a inest omni, nihil enim prohibet b inesse c, non autem omni. Ut sit b pulchrum quid, c autem album, si igitur alicui albo inest pulchrum quid, verum est dicere quoniam albo inest pulchrum, sed non omni fortasse. Si ergo a inest b, non omni autem de quo b (neque si omni c, inest b, neque si solum alicui), non necesse est ei quod est c inesse a, non quia non omni, sed nec inesse ei quod est c. Si autem de quocunque b dicatur vere, huic omni inest a, accidet a de quo omni b dicitur, de eo omni dici. Si autem a dicitur de omni de quo b dicatur, nihil prohibet ei quod est c inesse b, non omni autem a, aut non inesse omnino. In tribus igitur terminis manifestum est quoniam de quo b quidem omni, et a dicitur, hoc est de quibuscunque b dicitur, de omnibus dicitur et a, et si b quidem de omni, et a similiter, si autem non de omni, non necesse est a inesse omni. Non oportet autem arbitrari propter expositionem accidere aliquod inconveniens, non enim laboramus in eo quod aliquid sit hoc, sed quemadmodum geometer pedalem, et rectam hanc esse et sine latitudine dicit quae non est, sed non sic utitur, ut eis syllogizans. Omnino enim quod non est ut totum ad partem, et aliud ad hoc ut pars ad totum, ex nullo talium ostendit demonstrator, neque enim fit syllogismus, expositione autem sic utimur, ut et sentiat qui discit dicentes, non enim sic ut sine his non possibile sit demonstrare, quemadmodum ex quibus est syllogismus.
Inglese
49b15It is not the same, either in fact or in speech, that A belongs to all of that to which B belongs, and that A belongs to all of that to all of which B belongs: for nothing prevents B from belonging to C, though not to all C: e.g. let B stand for beautiful, and C for white. If beauty belongs to something white, it is true to say that beauty belongs to that which is white; but not perhaps to everything that is 49b20white. If then A belongs to B, but not to everything of which B is predicated, then whether B belongs to all C or merely belongs to C, it is not necessary that A should belong, I do not say to all C, but even to C at all. But if A belongs to everything of which B is truly stated, it will follow that A can be said of all of that of all? of which B is 49b25said. If however A is said of that of all of which B may be said, nothing prevents B belonging to C, and yet A not belonging to all C or to any Cat all. If then we take three terms it is clear that the expression ‘A is said of all of which B is said1 means this, ‘A is said of all the things of which 49b30B is said'. And if B is said of all of a third term, so also is A: but if B is not said of all of the third term, there is no necessity that A should be said of all of it.
49b32We must not suppose that something absurd results through setting out the terms: for we do not use the existence of this particular thing, but imitate the 49b35geometrician who says that ‘this line a foot long’ or ‘this straight line’ or ‘this line without breadth’ exists although it does not, but does not use the diagrams in the sense that he reasons from them. For in general, if two things are not related as whole to part and part to whole, the prover does not prove from them, and so no syllogism is formed. 50aWe (I mean the learner) use the process of setting out terms like perception by sense, not as though it were impossible to demonstrate without these illustrative terms, as it is to demonstrate without the premisses of the syllogism.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Omit the comma after λέγηται in l. 26 with Waitz. _ 7 Omit the comma after B in l. 28 with Waitz. The Greek phrase is there ambiguous, and Aristotle’s object is to remove this ambiguity.
Owen 1853
It is neither in fact nor in word the same thing to assert that A is present with every individual with which B is present, and to say that A is present with every individual of what B is present with, since there is nothing to prevent B from being with C, yet not with every C.1 For instance, let B be beautiful, but C white, if then beautiful is with something white, it is true to say that beauty is present with what is white, yet not perhaps with every thing white. If then A is with B, but not with every thing of which B is predicated, neither if B is present with every C, nor if it is alone present, it is necessary that A should not only not be present with every C, but that it should not be present (at all), but if that of which B is truly predicated, with every individual of this A is present, it will happen that A will be predicated of every individual of which B is predicated of every individual. But if A is predicated of that of which B is universally predicated, there is nothing to prevent B from being present with C with not every or with no individual of which A is present, therefore in (three terms it is evident that) the assertion that A is predicated of every individual of which B is predicated, signifies that of whatever B is predicated of all these A is predicated also, and if B is predicated of every, A will also thus be predicated, but if it is not predicated of every individual it is not necessary that A should be predicated of every individual.
Still we need not imagine that any absurdity will occur from this exposition, for we do not use the expression that this is a particular definite thing,2 but as a geometrician says that this is a foot in length, is a straight line, and is without breadth though it is not so, he does not however so use them, as if he inferred3 from these. In a word, that which is not as a whole to a part, and something else in reference to this as a part to a whole, from nothing of these can a demonstrator demonstrate, wherefore neither is there a syllogism, but we use exposition as we do sense4 when we address a learner, since we do not (use it) so as if it were impossible to be demonstrated without these, as (we use propositions) from which a syllogism is constructed.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Therefore “that with which B is present,” and “that with every individual of which B is present,” do not mean the same thing.
- 2 Examples are not adduced to prove, but to illustrate.
- 3 Tanquam ex his ratiocinans. Averrois.
- 4 Τῷ δ' ἐκτίθεσθαι (exhibere sensui) οὕτω χρώμεθα σπερ καὶ τῷ αἰσθά-νεσθαι. Cf. Aquinas Opusc. 47. Zabarella, cap. vii. αἴσθησις, sensation, signifies the perception of the external senses. Vide Ethics, b. vi. chap. 2, and 11; Phys. b. iii. and vii.
Libro I, capitolo 42 That not all Conclusions in the same Syllogism are produced through one Figure.50a5–10
Latino
Non lateat autem nos, quoniam in eodem syllogismo, non omnes conclusiones per unam eamdem figuram sunt, sed haec quidem per hanc, illa vero per aliam. Palam ergo quoniam et resolutiones sic faciendum. Quoniam autem non omne propositum in omni figura, sed in unaquaque disposita sunt, manifestum est ex conclusione in qua figura sit quaerendum.
Inglese
50a5We should not forget that in the same syllogism not all conclusions are reached through one figure, but one through one figure, another through another. Clearly then we must analyse arguments in accordance with this. Since not every problem is proved in every figure, but certain problems 50a10in each figure, it is clear from the conclusion in what figure the premisses should be sought.
Owen 1853
Let us not forget that all conclusions in the same syllogism are not produced by one figure, but one through this figure, and another through that, so that clearly we must make the1 resolutions in the same manner, but since not every problem is proved in every2 figure, but arranged in each, it is evident from the conclusion in what figure the inquiry must be made.3
Note del traduttore
- 1 i. e. the several syllogisms to their proper figures.
- 2 As no affirmative in the second nor universal in the third.
- 3 In quâ figurâ quærendum sit problema aliquod. Buhle.
Libro I, capitolo 43 Of Arguments against Definition, simplified.50a11–15
Latino
Et ad definitiones orationum quaecunque ad unum quiddam sunt argumentatae in eorum quae insunt termino, ad quod argumentatum est ponendum terminum, et non totam orationem, minus enim contingit perturbari propter longitudinem, ut si quis aquam ostendit quoniam est humidus potus, potum et aquam terminos ponendum.
Inglese
50a11In reference to those arguments aiming at a definition which have been directed to prove some part of the definition, we must take as a term the point to which the argument has been directed, not the whole definition: for so we shall be less likely to be disturbed by the length of the term: e.g. if a man proves that water is a drinkable liquid, we must 50a15take as terms drinkable and water.
Owen 1853
With regard, however, to arguments against definition, and by which a particular thing in the definition is attacked, that term must be laid down which is attacked, and not the whole definition, for it will result that we shall be less disturbed by prolixity, e. g. if we are to show that water is humid potable, we must place potable and water as terms.1
Note del traduttore
- 1 Waitz states that Pacius has misapprehended this place, by following Philoponus, and avers that διαλέγεσθαι here is not “disserere contra aliquid,” sed “disputare de aliquâ re.” Pacius thinks that the chapter refers to such syllogisms as impugn the definition.
Libro I, capitolo 44 Of the Reduction of Hypotheticals and of Syllogisms ad impossibile.50a16–50b4
Latino
Amplius autem ex hypothesi syllogismos non est tentandum reducere, nam non est ex iis quae posita sunt reducere; non enim per syllogismum ostensi sunt, sed ad placitum concessi sunt omnes. Ut si quis ponat, si una quaedam potestas non sit contrariorum, neque disciplinam esse unam; deinde disputet quoniam non est una potestas contrariorum, ut sanativi et aegrotativi, simul enim idem erit sanativum et aegrotativum. Quoniam autem non est omnium contrariorum una potestas, ostensum est, sed quoniam disciplina non una, non est ostensum; quamvis confiteri sit necesse, at non ex syllogismo, verum ex hypothesi; hoc igitur non est reducere, quoniam non una potestas est: hic enim fortassee erat syllogismus, illud autem hypothesis. Similiter autem in his qui per impossibile concluduntur, nam neque hoc est resolvere, sed ad impossibile quidem reductio est; syllogismo enim monstratur; alterum autem non est, nam ex hypothesi concluditur. Differunt autem a praedictis quoniam in illis quidem oportet prius confiteri, si debet concedere, ut si ostendatur una potestas contrariorum, et disciplinam es e eamdem; hic autem et non prius confessi concedunt, eo quod manifestum sit falsum, ut posita dian etro symetro, eo quod imparia esse aequalia paribus. Plures autem et diversi terminantur ex conditione, quos prospicere oportet, et notare apte. Quae ergo horum differentiae, et quoties fiunt, qui sunt ex hypothesi, postea dicemus. Nunc autem tantum sit nobis manifestum quoniam non est resolvere in figuras hujusmodi syllogismos, et ob quam causam diximus.
Inglese
50a16Further we must not try to reduce hypothetical syllogisms; for with the given premisses it is not possible to reduce them. For they have not been proved by syllogism, but assented to by agreement. For instance if a man should suppose 50a20that unless there is one faculty of contraries, there cannot be one science, and should then argue that not every! faculty is of contraries, e.g. of what is healthy and what is sickly: for the same thing will then be at the same time healthy and sickly. He has shown1 that there is not one faculty of all contraries, but he has not proved that there is not 50a25a science. And yet one must agree. But the agreement does not come from a syllogism, but from an hypothesis. This argument cannot be reduced: but the proof that there is not a single faculty can. The latter argument perhaps was a syllogism: but the former was an hypothesis.
50a29The same holds good of arguments which are brought 50a30to a conclusion per impossibile. These cannot be analysed either; but the reduction to what is impossible can be analysed since it is proved by syllogism, though the rest of the argument cannot, because the conclusion is reached from an hypothesis. But these differ from the previous arguments: for in the former a preliminary agreement must be reached if one is to accept the conclusion; e.g. an agreement that if there is proved to be one faculty of contraries, then contraries 50a35fall under the same science; whereas in the latter, even if no preliminary agreement has been made, men still accept the reasoning, because the falsity} is patent, e.g. the falsity of what follows from the assumption that the diagonal is commensurate, viz. that then odd numbers are equal to evens.”2
50a39Many other arguments are brought to a conclusion by the 50a40help of an hypothesis; these we ought to consider and mark out clearly. We shall describe in the sequel3 their differences, 50band the various ways in which hypothetical arguments are formed: but at present this much must be clear, that it is not possible to resolve such arguments into the figures. And we have explained the reason.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Read πᾶσα for pia in 1, 21 with B, Al., and Waitz. > Read ἐπιδέδεικται for ἀποδέδεικται in l. 24 with A, B, C, and Waitz.
- 2 Cf. 41926,
- 3 This promise is not fulfilled in Aristotle’s extant works. |
Owen 1853
We must not endeavour, moreover, to reduce hypothetical syllogisms, for we cannot reduce them, from the things laid down,1 since they are not proved syllogistically, but are all of them admitted by consent. Thus if a man supposing that except there is one certain power of contraries, there will neither exist one science of them, it should afterwards be dialectically proved that there is not one2 power of contraries; for instance, of the wholesome and of the unwholesome, for the same thing will be wholesome and unwholesome at the same time—here it will be shown that there is not one power of all contraries, but that is not a science, has not been shown. We must yet acknowledge that there is, not however by syllogism, but by hypothesis, wherefore we cannot reduce this, but that, we may, viz. that there is not one power, for this perhaps was a syllogism, but that an hypothesis. The same thing happens in the case of syllogisms, which infer a consequence per impossibile, since neither can we analyze these, though we may a deduction to the impossible, (for it is demonstrated by syllogism,) but the other we cannot, for it is concluded from hypothesis. They differ nevertheless from the before-named,3 because we must in them indeed have admitted some thing previously, if we are about to consent, as if, for example, one power of contraries should have been shown, and that there was the same science of them, now here they admit, what they had not allowed previously on account of the evident falsity, as if the diameter of a square having been admitted commensurable with the side, odd things should be equal to even.
Many others also are concluded from hypothesis, which it is requisite to consider, and clearly explain; what then are the differences of these, and in how many ways an hypothetical syllogism is produced, we will show hereafter;4 at present, let only so much be evident to us, that we cannot resolve such syllogisms into figures; for what reason we have shown.
Note del traduttore
- 1 ἐκ τῶν κειμένων. Vide Whately, book ii. ch. 4; also Mansel’s Logic, Appendix, note G. It has been questioned whether hypothetical can be reduced to categorical; the reader will find the subject well and fully treated in Mansel, p. 88.
- 2 πᾶσα. Waitz.
- 3 i. e. from syllogisms, by hypothesis.
- 4 No work is extant of Aristotle's upon this subject; with St. Hilaire, however, we think that though the subject is not worked out by Aristotle, we have ample data from which to elucidate it.
Libro I, capitolo 45 The Reduction of Syllogisms from one Figure to another.50b5–51b4
Latino
Quaecunque autem in pluribus figuris monstrantur proposita, si in altera syllogizetur, est reducere syllogismum in alteram, ut eum qui in prima est privativum in secundam figuram, et eum qui in media est in primam. Non omnes autem, sed quosdam, erit autem in sequentibus manifestum. Si enim a nulli b, b autem omni c, a nulli c, sic ergo prima figura; si autem convertatur privativa, media erit. Nam b a quidem nulli, c autem omni inerit. Similiter autem et si non universalis, sed particularis fit syllogismus, ut si a quidem nulli b, b autem alicui c, conversa enim privativa media erit figura. Eorum autem syllogismorum, qui sunt in secunda figura, universales quidem reducentur in primam figuram, particularium autem alter solum. Insit enim a b quidem nulli, c vero omni, conversa privativa prima erit figura, nam b quidem nulli a, a autem omni c inerit. Si autem praedicativum quidem sit ad b, privativum autem ad c, primus terminus ponendus est c, hoc enim nulli a, a autem omni b, quare nulli b inerit c, ergo et b nulli c, convertitur enim privativa. Si autem particularis sit syllogismus, quando privativum quidem erit ad majorem extremitatem, resolvetur in primam figuram, ut si a nulli b, b autem alicui c, conversa enim privativa prima erit figura, nam b quidem nulli a, a autem alicui c. Quando vero praedicativum, non resolvetur, ut si a quidem omni b, c vero non omni, non enim suscipit conversionem a b, neque cum fit, erit syllogismus. Rursus qui in tertia quidem sunt figura, non resolvuntur omnes in primam, qui autem sunt in prima, omnes in tertiam. Insit enim a quidem omni b, b autem alicui c, ergo quia convertitur particularis praedicativa, inerit et c alicui b, a vero omni b inerat, quare fit tertia figura. Et si privativus sit syllogismus, similiter: convertitur enim particularis affirmativa, quare a quidem nulli b, c autem alicui inerit. Eorum autem sy logismorum qui sunt in postrema figura unus tantum non resolvitur in primam, quando non universalis ponitur privativa, alii autem omnes resolvuntur. Praedicentur enim de omni c, et a et b, ergo convertetur c ad utrumque particulariter; inerit ergo a alicui b, quare erit prima figura, siquidem a omni c, c vero alicui b; et si a quidem omni c, b autem alicui c, cadem ratio, convertitur enim ad b c. Si autem b quidem omni c, a autem alicui c, primus ponendus b, nam b omni c, c autem alicui a, quare b alicui a, quoniam autem convertitur particularis, et a alicui b inerit. Et si privativus sit syllogismus universalibus terminis, similiter sumendum. Insit enim b omni c, a autem nulli c, ergo alicui b inerit c, a autem nulli c, quare erit medium c. Similiter autem et si privativa quidem si universalis, praedicativa autem particularis, nam a quidem nulli c, c autem alicui b inerit. Si autem particularis sumatur privativa, non erit resolutio, ut si b quidem omni c, a autem alicui c non inest, conversa enim b c, utraeque propositiones erunt particulares. Manifestum autem quoniam ad resolvendum ad se invicem figuras, quae ad minorem extremitatem est propositio, convertenda in utrisque figuris, hac conversa, transitio fit; eorum autem qui in media sunt figura, alter quidem resolvitur, alter vero non resolvitur in tertiam, nam cum sit universalis privativa, resolvitur. Si enim a nulli quidem b, alicui autem c, utraque similiter convertitur ad a, quare b quidem nulli a, c vero alicui, medium ergo a. Quando autem a omni b, c autem alicui non insit, non fit resolutio, neutra enim propositionum ex conversione universalis. Qui autem ex tertia sunt figura, resolventur in mediam, quando fuerit universalis privativa, ut si a nulli c, b autem alicui, aut omni c, nam c, a quidem nulli, b autem alicui inerit. Si autem particularis sit privativa, non resolvetur, non enim suscipit conversionem particularis negativa. Manifestum ergo quoniam iidem syllogismi non resolvuntur in his figuris, qui nec in primam resolvebantur, et quoniam in primam figuram reductis syllogismis, isti soli syllogismi per impossibile clauduntur. Quomodo ergo oportet syllogismos reducere, et quoniam resolvuntur figurae in se invicem, manifestum ex dictis.
Inglese
50b5Whatever problems are proved in more than one figure, it they have been established in one figure by syllogism, can be reduced to another figure, e.g. a negative syllogism in the first figure can be reduced to the second, and a syllogism in the middle figure to the first, not all however but some only. The point will be clear in the sequel. If A belongs 50b10to no B, and B to all C, then A belongs to no C. Thus the first figure; but if the negative statement is converted, we shall have the middle figure. For B belongs to no A, and to all C. Similarly if the syllogism is not universal but particular, e.g. if A belongs to no B, and B to some C. 50b15Convert the negative statement and you will have the middle figure.
50b17The universal syllogisms in the second figure can be reduced to the first, but only one of the two particular syllogisms. Let A belong to no B and to all C. Convert 50b20the negative statement, and you will have the first figure. For B will belong to no A, and A to all C. But if the affirmative statement concerns B, and the negative C, C must be made first term. For C belongs to no A, and A to all B: therefore C belongs to no B. B then belongs to no C: for 50b25the negative statement is convertible.
50b26But if the syllogism is particular, whenever the negative statement concerns the major extreme, reduction to the first figure will be possible, e.g. if A belongs to no B and to some C: convert the negative statement and you will have the first figure. For B will belong to no A, and A to some 50b30C. But when the affirmative statement concerns the major extreme, no resolution will be possible, e.g. if A belongs to all B, but not to all C: for the statement AB does not admit of conversion,1 nor would there be a syllogism if it did.
50b35Again syllogisms in the third figure cannot all be resolved into the first, though all syllogisms in the first figure can be resolved into the third. Let A belong to all B and B to some C. Since the particular affirmative is convertible, C will belong to some B: but A belonged to all B: so that the third figure is formed. Similarly if the syllogism is negative: for the particular affirmative is convertible: therefore 50b40A will belong to no B, and to some C.
51a1Of the syllogisms in the last figure one only cannot be resolved into the first, viz. when the negative statement is not universal: all the rest can be resolved. Let A and B be affirmed of all C: then C can be converted partially with 51a5either A or B: C then belongs to some B. Consequently we shall get the first figure, if A belongs to all C, and C to some of the Bs. If A belongs to all C and B to some C, the argument is the same: for B is convertible in reference to C. But if B belongs to all C and A to some C, the first 51a10term must be B: for B belongs to all C, and C to some A, therefore B belongs to some A. But since the particular statement is convertible, A will belong to some B. If the syllogism is negative, when the terms are universal we must take them in a similar way. Let B belong to all C, and A 51a15to no C: then C will belong to some B, and A to no C; and so C will be middle term. Similarly if the negative statement is universal, the affirmative particular: for A will belong to no C, and C to some of the Bs. But if the negative statement is particular, no resolution will be possible, e. g. if B belongs to all C, and A does not belong 51a20to some C: convert the statement BC and both premisses will be particular.
51a22It is clear that in order to resolve the figures2 into one another the premiss which concerns the minor extreme must be converted in both the figures: for when this premiss is 51a25altered, the transition to the other figure is made.
51a26One of the syllogisms in the middle figure can, the other cannot, be resolved into the third figure. Whenever the universal statement is negative, resolution is possible. For if A belongs to no B and to some C, both B and C alike are convertible in relation to A, so that B belongs to no A, and 51a30C to some A. A therefore is middle term. But when A belongs to all B, and not to some C, resolution will not be possible: for neither of the premisses is universal after conversion.
51a34Syllogisms in the third figure can be resolved into the 51a35middle figure, whenever the negative statement is universal, e.g. if A belongs to no C, and B to some or all C. For C then will belong to no A and to some B. But if the negative statement is particular, no resolution will be possible: for the particular negative does not admit of conversion.
51a40It is clear then that the same syllogisms cannot be resolved in these figures which could not be resolved into the 51bfirst figure, and that when syllogisms are reduced to the first figure these alone are confirmed by reduction to what is impossible. ,
51b3It is clear from what we have said how we ought to reduce syllogisms, and that the figures may be resolved into one another.
Note del traduttore
- 1 i.e. simple conversion.
- 2 i.e. the first and third figures.
Owen 1853
As many problems1 as are demonstrated in many figures, if they are proved in one syllogism, may be referred2 to another, e. g. a negative in the first may be referred to the second, and one in the middle to the first, still not all, but some only.3 This will appear from the following: if A is with no B, but B with every C, A is with no C, thus the first figure arises; but if the negative is converted, there will be the middle, for B will be with no A, and with every C. In the same manner, if the syllogism be not universal, but particular, as if A is with no B, but B is with a certain C, for the negative being converted there will be the middle figure.
Of syllogisms, however, in the middle figure, the universal will be reduced to the first, but only one of the particular,4 for let A be with no B, but with every C, then by conversion of the negative there will be the first figure, since B will be with no A, but A with every C. Now if the affirmative be added to B, and the negative to C, we must take C as the first term, since this is with no A, but A is with every B, wherefore C is with no B, neither will B be with any C, for the negative is converted. If however the syllogism be particular, when the negative is added to the major extreme, it will be reduced to the first figure, as if A is with no B, but with a certain C, for by conversion of the negative there will be the first figure, since B is with no A, but A with a certain C. When however the affirmative (is joined to the greater extreme), it will not be resolved, as if A is with every B, but not with every C, for the proposition A B does not admit conversion,5 nor if it were made would there be a syllogism.
Again, not all in the third figure will be resolvable into the first,6 but all in the first7 will be into the third, for let A be with every B, but B with a certain C, since then a particular affirmative is convertible, C will be with a certain B, but A was with every B, so that there is the third figure. Also if the syllogism be negative, there will be the same result, for the particular affirmative is convertible, wherefore A will be with no B, but with a certain C. Of the syllogisms in the last figure, one alone is not resolvable into the first,8 when the negative is not placed universal, all the rest however are resolved. For let A and B be predicated of every C, C therefore is convertible partially to each extreme, wherefore it is present with a certain B, so that there will be the first figure, if A is with every C, but C with a certain B. And if A is with every C, but B with a certain C, the reasoning is the same, for B reciprocates with C. But if B is with every C, and A with a certain C, B must be taken as the first term, for B is with every C, but C with a certain A, so that B is with a certain A; since however the particular is convertible, A will also be with a certain B. If the syllogism be negative, when the terms are universal, we must assume in like manner, for let B be with every C, but A with no C, wherefore C will be with a certain B, but A with no C, so that C will be the middle term. Likewise, if the negative is universal, but the affirmative particular, for A will be with no C, but C with a certain B; if however the negative be taken as particular, there will not be a resolution, e. g. if B is with every C, but A not with a certain C, for by conversion of the proposition B C, both propositions will be partial.
It is clear then, that in order mutually to convert these figures,9 the minor premise must be converted in either figure, for this being transposed a transition10 is effected; of syllogisms in the middle figure,11 one is resolved,12 and the other is not13 resolved into the third, for when the universal is negative there is a resolution, for if A is with no B, but with a certain C, both similarly reciprocate with A, wherefore B is with no A, but C with a certain A, the middle then is A. When however A is with every B, and is not with a certain C, there will not be resolution, since neither proposition after conversion is universal.
Syllogisms also of the third figure may be resolved into the middle, when the negative is universal, as if A is with no C, but B is with some or with every C, for C will be with no A, but will be with a certain B, but if the negative be particular, there will not be a resolution, since a particular negative does not admit conversion.
We see then that the same syllogisms14 are not resolved in these figures,15 which were not resolved into the first figures, and that when syllogisms are reduced to the first figure, these only are concluded per impossibile.
How therefore we must reduce syllogisms, and that the figures are mutually resolvable, appears from what has been said.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Anal. i. 4 and 26; Topics, i. 4 and 11.
- 2 ἀναγαγεῖν—vide Mansel's Appendix.
- 3 i. e. may be reduced, or referred.
- 4 Viz. Festino and not Baroko. Of these reductions it may be generally observed, that only negative syllogisms are reducible to the second, and only particular to the third figure. Barbara, Baroko, and Bokardo cannot be ostensibly reduced to any other figure.
- 5 Being A it does not admit simple conversion.
- 6 For Bokardo is excepted.
- 7 Darii and Ferio—because universals cannot be reduced to the third figure, in which the conclusion is particular.
- 8 i. e. Bokardo.
- 9 Viz. the first and third.
- 10 Μετάβασις—transitus fit ex unâ in aliam figuram.—Buhle.
- 11 Those are particular, because there is no universal conclusion in the third.
- 12 Festino.
- 13 Baroko.
- 14 Baroko and Bokardo.
- 15 In the second and third figures.
Libro I, capitolo 46 Of the Quality and Signification of the Definite, and Indefinite, and Privative.51b5–52b34
Latino
Differt autem in construendo vel destruendo opinari, aut idem, aut diversum significare, non esse hoc, et esse non hoc, ut non esse album, ei quod est esse non album; non enim idem significant, nec est negatio ejus quae est esse album ea quae est esse non album, sed non esse album. Ratio autem hujus haec est; similiter enim se habet possibile est ambulare ad possibile non ambulare, id quae est esse album ad esse non album, et scit bonum ad scit non bonum: nam scit bonum vel sciens bonum nihil differt, neque potest ambulare vel est potens ambulare; quare et opposita, non potest ambulare et non est potens ambulare. Si igitur non est potens ambulare idem significat et est potens non ambulare, ipsa simul inerunt eidem, nam idem potest ambulare et non ambulare, et idem sciens bonum et non bonum est. Affirmatio autem et negatio non sunt oppositae simul in eodem. Quemadmodum ergo non idem est, non scire bonum et scire non bonum, nec esse non bonum et non esse bonum idem, nam proportionalium, si alterum sit, et alterum, nec esse non aequale et non esse aequale idem, huic enim quod est non aequale subjacet aliquid, et hoc est inaequale, illi vero nihil, eo quod aequale quidem vel inaequale non omne est, aequale autem vel non aequale omne; amplius, est non album lignum et non est album lignum non simul sunt, si enim est lignum non album, erit lignum, quod autem non est album lignum, non necesse est esse lignum: quare manifestum est quoniam non est ejus quod est bonum, est non bonum, negatio; si ergo de omni uno vel affirmatio, vel negatio vera, si non est negatio, palam quoniam affirmatio aliquo modo erit; affirmationis autem omnis, negatio est, et hujus ergo, ea quae est non est, non bonum. Habent autem ordinem hunc ad invicem, sit esse quidem bonum in quo a, non esse autem bonum in quo b, esse autem non bonum in quo c sub b, non esse autem non bonum in quo d sub a, omni ergo inerit aut a, aut b, et nulli eidem, et omni aut c, aut d, et nulli eidem, et cui c inest, necesse est b omni inesse. Si enim verum est dicere quoniam est non album, et quoniam non est album, verum; impossibile est enim simul esse album et esse non album, aut esse lignum album et esse lignum non album: quare si non affirmatio, et negatio inerit. Ei autem quod est b, non semper c, quod enim omnino non est lignum, neque lignum erit album, nec non album. E converso autem cui inest a, et d omni inest, aut enim c, aut d: quoniam autem non possunt simul esse non album et esse album, d inerit, nam de eo quod est album verum est dicere quoniam non est non album. De d autem non omnino a erit, nam de eo quod omnino non est lignum, non verum est dicere a quoniam est lignum album; quare d verum est, et a non verum, quoniam est lignum album.
Palam autem quoniam et a et c nulli eidem insunt sed b et d contingit eidem alicui inesse. Similiter autem tem se habent et privationes ad praedicationes eadem positione: sit enim aequale in quo a, non aequale in quo b, inaequale in quo c, non inaequale in quo d. In pluribus autem quorum his quidem inest, illis vero non inest idem, negatio quidem similiter vera fit, ut quoniam non sunt alba omnia, aut quoniam non est album unumquodque, aut quoniam est non album unumquodque, aut quoniam omnia sunt non alba, falsum est. Similiter autem et ejus quae est omne animal album, non haec (est non album omne animal) negatio, ambae enim falsae, sed es, non omne animal album. Quoniam autem palam quod aliud significat est non album, et non est album, et illa quidem affirmatio, haec vero negatio, manifestum quoniam non est idem modus monstrandi utrumque, ut quoniam quidquid est animal, non est album, aut contingit non esse album, et quoniam verum dicere non album, hoc enim est esse non album. Sed verum quidem dicere, est album, sive non album, idem modus. Constructive enim ambae per primam ostenduntur figuram, nam verum ei quod est similiter ordinatur, ejus enim quae est, verum dicere album, non haec, verum dicere non album, negatio, sed haec, non est verum dicere album. Si enim verum est dicere quidquid est homo musicum esse, aut non musicum esse, quidquid est animal sumendum musicum esse, aut non musicum esse, et ostensum est. Non esse autem musicum quidquid est homo, destructive monstratur secundum dictos tres modos. Simpliciter autem quando sic se habent a et b, ut simul quidem eidem non contingant, omni autem de necessitate alterum, et rursum c et d similiter. Sequitur autem id quod est c, a, et non convertitur, et id quod est b sequetur d, et non convertitur, et a quidem et d contingunt eidem, b autem et c non contingunt. Primum ergo quoniam id quod est b sequitur d, hinc manifestum quoniam eorum quae sunt c d alterum ex necessitate omni inest, cui autem b non contingit c, eo quod simul infert a, a autem et b non contingunt eidem, manifestum quoniam d sequetur b. Rursum quoniam ei quod est a non convertitur c, omni autem vel c, vel d, contingit a, et d eidem inesse; b autem et c non contingit, eo quod consequitur a id quod est c, accidit enim quiddam impossibile. Manifestum est ergo quoniam nec b ei quod est d convertitur, eo quod contingit simul a, d inesse. Accidit autem aliquoties in hujusmodi terminorum ordine falli, eo quod opposita non sumantur recte, quorum necesse est omni alterum inesse: ut si a et b non contingunt simul eidem, necesse est autem inesse cui non alterum, alterum, et rursus c et d similiter, cui autem c omni sequitur a, accidet enim cui d, b inesse ex necessitate, quod falsum est; si sumatur enim negatio eorum quae sunt a b, ea quae est in quibus f, et rursus eorum quae sunt c d, ea quae est in quibus g. Necesse est igitur omni inesse vel a, vel f, aut enim affirmationem aut negationem, et rursum, aut c, aut g; affirmatio enim et negatio, et cui c omni a subjacet, quare cui f omni hoc quod est g. Rursum quoniam eorum quae sunt f b omni alterum, et eorum quae sunt g d similiter. Sequitur autem g id quod est f, et id quod est d sequitur b, hoc enim scimus. Si ergo a id quod est c, et id quod est d sequetur b, hoc autem falsum; e contrario enim erat in his (quae sic se habent) consequentia. Non enim fortasse necessarium omni inesse, aut a aut f, nec f aut b: non enim est negatio ejus quod est a hoc quod est f, nam boni non bonum negatio; non autem est idem hoc quod est non bonum ei quod est neque bonum neque non bonum; similiter autem et in c d, nam negationes quae sumptae sunt, duae sunt.
Inglese
51b5In establishing or refuting, it makes some difference whether we suppose the expressions ‘not to be this’ and ‘to be not-this’ are identical or different in meaning, e.g. ‘not to be white’ and ‘to be not-white’. For they do not mean the same thing, nor is ‘to be not-white’ the negation 51b10of ‘to be white’, but ‘not to be white’. The reason for this is as follows. The relation of ‘he can walk’ to ‘he can not-walk’ is similar to the relation of ‘it is white’ to ‘it is not-white’; so is that of ‘he knows what is good’ to ‘he knows what is not-good’. For there is no difference between the expressions ‘he knows what is good’ and ‘he is knowing what 51b15is good’, or ‘he can walk’ and ‘he is able to walk’: therefore there is no difference between their contraries ‘he cannot walk ’—‘he is not able to walk’. If then ‘he is not able to walk’ means the same as ‘he is able not to walk’, capacity to walk and incapacity to walk will belong at the same time to the same person (for the same man can both walk and not-walk, 51b20and is possessed of knowledge of what is good and of what is not-good), but an affirmation and a denial which are opposed to one another do not belong at the same time to the same thing. As then ‘not to know what is good’ is not the same as ‘to know what is not good’, so ‘to be not-good’ is not the same as ‘not to be good’. For when two pairs correspond, if the one pair are different from one another, the 51b25other pair also must be different. Nor is ‘to be not-equal’ the same as ‘not to be equal’: for there is something underlying the one, viz. that which is not-equal, and this is the unequal, but there is nothing underlying. the other. Wherefore not everything is either equal or unequal, but everything is equal or is not equal. Further the expressions ‘it is a not-white log’ and ‘it is not a white log’ do not imply one another’s 51b30truth. For if ‘it is a not-white log’, it must be a log: but that which is not a white log need not be a log at all. Therefore it is clear that ‘it is not-good' is not the denial of ‘it is good’. If then every single statement may truly be said to be either an affirmation or a negation, if it is not a negation clearly it must in a sense be an affirmation. But every affirmation has a corresponding 51b35negation. The negation then of ‘it is not-good’ is ‘it is not not-good’. The relation of these statements to one another is as follows. Let A stand for ‘to be good’, B for ‘not to be good’, let C stand for ‘to be not-good’ and be placed under B,1 and let D stand for ‘not to be not-good’ and be placed under A, Then either A or B will belong to everything, but they will never belong to the same thing; 51b40and either C or D will belong to everything, but they will never belong to the same thing. And B must belong to everything to which C belongs. For if it is true to say 52a‘it is not-white’, it is true also to say ‘it is not white’: for it is impossible that a thing should simultaneously be white and be not-white, or be a not-white log and be a white log; consequently if the affirmation does not belong, the denial must belong. But C does not always belong to B: for what 52a5is not a log at all, cannot be a not-white log either. On the other hand D belongs to everything to which A belongs. For either C or D belongs to everything to which A belongs. But since a thing cannot be simultaneously not-white and white, must belong to everything to which A belongs. For of that which is white it is true to say that it is not not-white. But A is not true of all D. For of that which 52a10is not a log at all it is not true to say A, viz. that it is a white2 log. Consequently D is true, but A is not true, i.e. that it is a white log. It is clear also that A and C cannot together belong to the same thing, and that B and D may possibly belong to the same thing.
52a15Privative terms are similarly related to positive terms in respect of this arrangement. Let A stand for ‘equal’, B for ‘not equal’, C for ‘unequal’, D for ‘not unequal’.
52a18In many things also, to some of which something belongs which does not belong to others, the negation may be true 52a20in a similar way,3 viz. that all are not white or that each is not white, while that each is not-white or all are not-white is false. Similarly also ‘every animal is not-white’ is not the negation of ‘every animal is white’ (for both are false): the proper negation is ‘every animal is not white’. Since it 52a25is clear that ‘it is not-white’ and ‘it is not white’ mean different things, and one is an affirmation, the other a denial, it is evident that the method of proving each cannot be the same, e.g. that whatever is an animal is not white or may not be white, and that it is true to call it not-white; for this means that it is not-white. But we may prove that it is true 52a30to call it white or not-white in the same way—for both are proved constructively by means of the first figure. For the expression ‘it is true’ stands on a similar footing to ‘it is’. For the negation of ‘it is true to call it white’ is not ‘it is true to call it not-white’ but ‘it is not true to call it white’. If then it is to be4 true to say that whatever is a man is 52a35musical or is not-musical, we must assume that whatever is an animal either is musical or is not-musical; and the proof has been made. That whatever is a man is not musical is proved destructively in the three ways mentioned.‘5
52a39In general whenever A and B are such that they cannot 52a40belong at the same time to the same thing, and one of the two necessarily belongs to everything, and again C and D 52bare related in the same way, and A follows C but the relation cannot be reversed, then )D must follow B and the relation cannot be reversed. And A and D may belong to the same thing, but B and C cannot. First it is clear from the 52b5following consideration that D follows B. For since either C or D necessarily belongs to everything; and since C cannot belong to that to which B belongs, because it carries A along with it and A and B cannot belong to the same thing; it is clear that D must follow B. Again since C does not reciprocate with A, but C or D belongs to everything, it is 52b10possible that A and D should belong to the same thing. But B and C cannot belong to the same thing, because A follows C; and so something impossible results. It is clear then that B does not reciprocate with D either, since it is possible that D and A should belong at the same time to the same thing.
52b14It results sometimes even in such an arrangement of terms 52b15that one is deceived through not apprehending the opposites rightly, one of which must belong to everything, e.g. we may reason that ‘if A and B cannot belong at the same time to the same thing, but it is necessary that one of them should belong to whatever the other does not belong to: and again C and D are related in the same way, and A follows everything which C follows: it will result6 that B belongs necessarily to everything to which D belongs’: but this 52b20is false. ‘Assume that F stands for the negation of A and B, and again that H stands for the negation of Cand D. It is necessary then that either A or F should belong to everything: for either the affirmation or the denial must belong. And again either C or I must belong to everything: for they are related as affirmation and denial. And ex hypothesi A belongs to everything to which C belongs. Therefore H 52b25belongs to everything to which F belongs. Again since cither F or L belongs to everything, and similarly either H or D, and since H follows F, B must follow D: for we know this. If then A follows C, B must follow D’. But this is false: for as we proved”7 the sequence is reversed in terms so constituted. The fallacy arises because perhaps it is not 52b30necessary that A or F should belong to everything, or that f’ or B should belong to everything: for F is not the denial of A. For not-good is the negation of good: and not-good is not identical with ‘neither good nor not-good’. Similarly also with Cand D. For two negations have been assumed in respect to one term.8
Note del traduttore
- 1 The text implies the following diagram: A (It is good.) B (It is not good.) D) (it is not not-good.) C (It is not-good.) Aristotle points out that A and B are contradictory. Cand P ,, » AandC ,, contrary. Band PY ,, compatible. 7) is inferable from A. B”” 29 C.
- 2 Omit οὐ inl. 11 with B, Cy, Al, and Waitz.
- 3 Cf. ll. 4,
- 4 S Read ἔσται in 1, 34.
- 5 Celarent, Cesare, Camestres.
- 6 Omit γὰρ in l. 19 with A and B,
- 7 From 4 39-> 13.
- 8 Jn I. 18, 21.
Owen 1853
There is some difference in the construction or subversion of a problem, whether we suppose the expressions “ not to be this particular thing,” and “ to be not this particular thing,” have the same, or different signification, e. g. “ not to be white,” and “ to be not white.” Now they do not signify the same thing, neither of the expression “ to be white,” is the negation “ to be not white,” but, “ not to be white;” and the reason of this is as follows. The expression “ he is able to walk,” is similar to “ he is able not to walk,” the expression “ it is white ” to, “ it is not white,” and “ he knows good,” to “ he knows what is not good.” For these, “ he knows good,” or “ he has a knowledge of good,” does not at all differ, neither “ he is able to walk,” and “ he has the power of walking;” wherefore also the opposites, “ he is not able to walk,” and “ he has not the power of walking,” (do not differ from each other). If then “ he has not the power of walking,” signifies the same as “ he has the power of not walking,” these will be at one and the same time present with the same; for the same person is able to walk, and not to walk, and is cognizant of good, and of what is not good, but affirmation and negation being opposites, are not at the same time present with the same thing.1 Since therefore it is not the same thing “ not to know good,” and “ to know what is not good,” neither is it the same thing to be “ not good ” and “ not to be good,” since of things having analogy,2 if the one is different the other also differs. Neither is it the same to be “ not equal,” and “ not to be equal,”3 for to the one, namely, “ to that which is not equal,” something is subjected, and this is the unequal, but to the other there is nothing subjected, wherefore “not every thing is equal or unequal,” but “every thing is equal or not equal.” Besides this expression, “it is not white wood,” and this, “not is white wood,” are not present together at the same time, for if it is “wood not white,” it will be wood; but “what is not white wood” is not of necessity “wood,” so that it is clear that of “it is good” the negation is not “it is not good.” If then of every one thing either the affirmation or negation is true, if there is not negation, it is evident that there will in some way be affirmation, but of every affirmation there is negation, and hence of this4 the negation is, “it is not not good.” They have this order indeed with respect to each other: let to be good be A, not to be good B, to be not good C under B, not to be not good D under A. With every individual then either A or B will be present, and (each) with nothing which is the same and C or D with every individual,5 and with nothing which is the same, and with whatever C is present, B must necessarily be present with every individual, for if it is true to say that “a thing is not white,” it is also true to say that “not it is white,” for a thing cannot at one and the same time be white and not white, or be wood not white and be white wood, so that unless there is affirmation, negation will be present.—C however is not always (consequent) to B, for in short, what is not wood will not be white wood, on the contrary, with whatever A is present D also is present with every individual, for either C or D will be present. As however “to be not white” and “to be white,” cannot possibly co-subsist, D will be present, for of what is white we may truly say, that it is not not white, yet A is not predicated of every D, for, in short, we cannot truly predicate A of what is not wood, namely, to assert that it is white wood, so that D will be true, and A will not be true, namely, that it is white wood. It appears also, that A and C are present with nothing identical, though B and D may be present with the same. thing” is equal or unequal, because that which is not is neither equal nor unequal; but that “every thing” is equal or is not equal,” because this is contradiction.
Privatives also subsist similarly to this position with respect to attributes,6 for let equal be A, not equal B, unequal C, not unequal D. In many things also, with some of which the same thing is present and not with others, the negative may be similarly true, that, “not all things are white,” or “that not each thing is white;” but, “that each thing is not white,” or, “that all things are not white,” is false. So also of this affirmation, “every animal is white,” the negation is not, “every animal is not white,” for both are false, but this, “not every animal is white.” Since however it is clear that “is not white,” signifies something different from “not is white,” and that one is affirmation and the other negation, it is also clear that there is not the same mode of demonstrating each, for example,7 “whatever is an animal is not white,” or “happens not to be white;” and that we may truly say, “it is not white,” for this is “to be not white.” Still there is the same mode as to it is true to say it is white or not white, for both are demonstrated constructively8 through the first figure, since the word “true” is similarly arranged with “is,” for of the assertion “it is true to say it is white,” the negation is not, “it is true to say it is not white,” but “it is not true to say it is white.” But if it is true to say, “whatever is a man is a9 musician, or is not10 a musician,” we must assume that “whatever is an animal is either a musician or is not a musician,”11 and it will be demonstrated, but that “whatever is a man is not a musician,” is shown negatively12 according to the three modes13 stated.
In short, when A and B are so, as that they cannot be simultaneously in the same thing, but one of them is necessarily present to every individual, and again C and D likewise, but A follows C and does not reciprocate, D will also follow B, and will not reciprocate, and A and D may be with the same thing, but B and C cannot. In the first place then, it appears from this that D is consequent to B, for since one of C D is necessarily present with every individual, but with what B is present C cannot be, because it introduces with itself A, but A and B cannot consist with the same, D is evidently a consequent. Again, since C does not reciprocate with A, but C or D is present with every, it happens that A and D will be with the same thing, but B and C cannot, because A is consequent to C, for an impossibility results,14 wherefore it appears plain that neither does B reciprocate with D, because it would happen that A is present together with D.15 Sometimes also it occurs that we are deceived by such an arrangement of terms, because of our not taking opposites rightly, one of which must necessarily be with every individual, as if A and B cannot be simultaneously with the same, but it is necessary that the one should be with what the other is not, and again C and D in like manner, but A is consequent to every C; for B will happen necessarily to be with that with which D is, which is false. For let the negative of A B which is F be assumed, and again the negative of C D, and let it be H, it is necessary then, that either A or F should be with every individual, since either affirmation or negation must be present. Again also, either C or H, for they are affirmation and negation, and A is by hypothesis present with every thing with which C is, so that H will also be present with whatever F is. Again, since of F B, one is with every individual, and so also one of H D, and H is consequent to F, B will also be consequent to D, for this we know. If then A is consequent to C, B will also follow D, but this is false, since the sequence was the reverse in things so subsisting, for it is not perhaps necessary that either A or F should be with every individual, neither F nor B, for F is not the negative of A, since of “good” the negation is “not good,” and “it is not good” is not the same with “it is neither good nor not good.” It is the same also of C D, for the assumed negatives are two.
Note del traduttore
- 1 Aristotle demonstrates the difference between infinite affirmation and finite negation by an hypothetical syllogism leading to an absurdity. The reader may find the principle of proper logical affirmation and negation discussed in Whately, b. ii. ch. 2, and Hill, p. 96, et seq.
- 2 Eandem rationem.—Buhle. Similitude or identity of relation.
- 3 For “ to be not equal ” implies at all events that a thing exists, which is affirmation, but “ not to be equal ” may be nothing, which is pure negation. Hence, as Taylor remarks, Aristotle infers that “ not every
- 4 “It is not good:”—affirmative.
- 5 Taylor omits this clause.
- 6 κατηγοριαι—predicamenta. Averrois. The word must here be under- stood as opposed to privation in the sense of “habits,” not as a species of quality, as it is considered in the Categor. ch. 8.
- 7 We cannot demonstrate the two assertions given, in the same way.
- 8 κατασκευασ- τικῶς, “con- structive,” Averr. “con- firmative,” Buhle.
- 9 An universal finite affirmative.
- 10 An universal indefinite affirmative.
- 11 This is the major premise, to which if the minor, “every man is an animal,” is added, the syllogism will be in Barbara.
- 12 ἀνασκευασ- τικως, “de- structive.” Averrois.
- 13 Viz. Celarent, Cesare, Camestres.
- 14 i. e. A and B would co-subsist.
- 15 Because A cannot be present with B.